LIBRARY 

OK  THK 

University  of  California. 
^.7.     /i^yu^ 

Received  U^iyf^-  >  f^Q^..- 

Accession  No.    /llO  6  d    -    Class  No. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/christiantitlessOOtyngrich* 


CHRISTIAN    TITLES: 

A    SERIES    OF 

I 

PRACTICAL  MEDITATIONS. 


CHRISTIA]^    TITLES: 


A   SERIES   OF 


rartical  MeHlati0ns 


STEPHEN  H.  TYISTG,  D.D., 

RECTOR  OK  ST.  OEOROE's  CHORCH,  N»W  T  O  R  K. 


A  Christian  Is  the  highest  styie  of  man.— Yoxino. 

OF    TTfl'  \ 

TJNIVERSITY  \ 

NEW   YORK: 

ROBERT    CARTER    &    BROTHERS, 

No.    285    BROADWAY. 

1853. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Clongress,  in  the  year  1853,  by 

STEPHEN    H.    TYNG, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


7¥0(^i^ 


STBREOTTPED    BT  PRINTED    BT 

THOMAS    B     SMITH.  R.   CRAIGHEAD, 

216  Wlllium  SU  N.  Y.  iO  Vcsey  St.  N.  Y. 


|ntrjaHrt0rs  '^atxtt. 


This  little  work  is  composed  of  two  of  the  author's 
annual  series  of  daily  familiar  lectures  in  the  season 
of  Lent,  delivered  in  the  chapel  of  St.  George's  Church, 
in  1852  and  1853. 

They  are  published  to  gratify  those  who  daily 
heard  them,  and  if  the  Lord  will,  to  be  an  humble 
instrument  of  blessing  to  others. 

They  are  affectionately  dedicated  to  his  own  pres- 
ent beloved  flock,  and  to  the  many  equally  beloved 
Christians  who,  in  his  former  congregations,  have 
heard  the  truth  from  him,  and  found  it,  as  indeed  it 
is,  the  word  of  God, — as  a  token  of  personal  affection, 
— in  the  hope  that  they  may  be  the  means  of  edify- 
ing them  all  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Christ. 

S.  H.  T. 

ST.   GBOROB'S   RKCTORT} 
KARCB   1,  1853. 


tistian  fiths. 


By  what  various  names  does  the  Lord  de- 
scribe his  people  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  I  How 
important  is  the  practical  instruction  to  be 
derived  from  these  divinely-appointed  titles  I 
Each  of  them  has  a  distinct  meaning.  Each 
of  them  leads  to  a  distinct  line  of  practical 
meditation.  Each  of  them  presents  a  distinct 
view  of  human  duty.  Perhaps  we  can  learn 
our  peculiar  duties  as  the  servants  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  no  way  more  clearly  than  by 
contemplating  the  names  which  he  has  been 
pleased  to  give  us  in  his  word.  We  shall 
know  v/hat  we  are,  and  what  we  ought  to  be,  by 
faithfully  considering  what  the  Lord  is  pleased 
to  call  us.  This  is  my  present  purpose.  May 
the  gracious  Lord  himself  guide  and  teach  us 
by  his  Holy  Spirit ! 

Every  different  name  or  title  by  which  a 


8  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Christian  is  described,  leads  to  a  particular 
practical  obligation.  I  wish  to  consider  some 
of  the  practical  and  personal  thoughts  and 
conclusions  which  flow  from  each.  The  ob- 
ject of  such  meditation  is  to  aid  us  in  walk- 
ing worthy  of  our  high  vocation,  and  to  en- 
courage us  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God.  No  object  could  be  more  important.  1£ 
God  shall  be  pleased  to  bless  us  in  this,  no 
greater  blessing  can  he  bestowed.  Thus  shall 
we  be  made  able  to  glorify  the  Saviour  on 
earth, — ^to  confess  him  in  the  world, — to  honor 
him  among  men, — ^to  walk  in  the  light  and  joy 
of  his  countenance, — ^to  be  ready  for  his  ap- 
pearing,— to  stand  before  him  without  fear. 

Let  us  make  these  a  daily  meditation.  Let 
us  use  them  for  a  constant  guide.  Let  the 
present  series  of  thoughts  be  made  an  help  to 
lay  out  and  prepare  others  for  ourselves,  in  the 
same  method.  Thus  shall  we  acquire  the  habit 
of  heavenly  conversation,  and  cultivate  that 
spiritual  mind  which  is  life  and  peace.  Our 
meditations  of  our  glorious  Lord  shall  be 
sweet.  And  in  the  multitude  of  our  thoughts 
within  us,  his  comforts  shall  delight  our  soul. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

"What  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  "be  ?" — 2  P-eteb. 
III.  11. 

-  A  MOST  important  question!  Wlien  God 
proposes  it  to  me,  I  ought  seriously  to  consider 
it.  I  will  consider  it  as  presented  to  myself, — 
I  will  try  to  apply  it  thoroughly  to  myself. 
How  appropriate  it  is!  How  much  there  is 
contained  in  it !  It  speaks  to  me  as  a  servant 
of  Christ, — as  in  the  world,  though  not  of  the 
world.  It  arrays  before  me  all  my  privileges, 
opportunities,  and  responsibilities.  It  reminds 
me  how  elevated  is  my  position,  how  great 
are  my  advantages, — ^how  solemn  and  im- 
pressive is  the  prospect  of  my  account.  It  is 
the  voice  of  God  which  speaks  in  it,  from 


10  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

wliom  all  my  privileges  are  derived,  and  to 
wliom  my  accoiint  is  to  be  given.  If  I  am 
faithful  and  sincere  in  my  use  of  it,  and  my 
thouglits  upon  it,  and  my  efforts  arising  out  of 
it,  lie  will  help  me, — ^he  will  forgive  me, — ^he 
will  accept  me,  through  the  riches  of  a  Sav- 
iour's grace  and  merit. 

What  manner  of  person  ought  I  to  be? 
That  must  depend, 

First, —  Upon  who  I  am. 

The  same  deportment  and  conduct  does  not 
become  all  alike,  nor  belong  alike  to  all.  The 
same  great  principles  of  love  to  God,  and  faith 
in  God,  and  submission  to  God,  must  belong 
to  all  creatures  whom  he  has  made.  But  par- 
ticular and  different  duties  grow  but  of  these 
principles.  What  is  proper  for  one  may  not 
be  proper  for  another.  The  question  is  then, 
Who  am  I  ?  My  conduct  must  be  adapted  to 
my  condition.  The  claims  upon  me  must  be 
regulated  by  the  character  which  I  bear.  Am 
I  guilty  or  innocent  in  myself?  Am  I  holy 
or  unholy  before  God  ?     Am  I  solitary  and 


INTRODUCTORY**  11 

private,  or  public  and  responsible  in  my  rela- 
tions to  man?  Am  I  living  only  in  tbe 
present,  or  have  I  a  life  hereafter  also  ?  If  I 
am  a  sinner,  guilty  but  pardoned, — redeemed, 
— called  to  be  a  saint, — ^brought  into  peace  and 
communion  with  God  in  Christ, — ^having  the 
Spirit  of  God  to  dwell  in  me,  and  to  lead  me, 
— ^then,  what  manner  of  person  ought  I  to  be  ? 
To  know  this,  let  me  consider  the  names  and 
titles,  by  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  describe 
me. 

It  must  depend. 

Second, —  Upon  where  I  am.  The  same  de- 
portment does  not  become  all  stations.  I  can- 
not be  the  same  manner  of  person  in  every 
place  alike.  If  I  am  at  home,  or  abroad, — ^if  I 
am  alone,  or  in  company,- — ^if  I  am  with  friends, 
or  with  enemies, — a  different  line  of  conduct 
may  become  me,  and  may  be  expected  of  me. 
The  same  great  principles  of  truth  and  duty 
must  govern  me  everywhere.  But  new  occa- 
sions for  their  exercise  caU  for  different  ex- 
hibitions and  displays  of  them.     How  import- 


12  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

ant  is  it  for  me  to  consider  where  I  ami 
What  eyes  are  upon  me  ?  Who  is  watching 
me  ?  And  with  what  mind  and  feelings  ?  I 
am  in  the  midst  of  temptations ;  in  a  world  in 
which  there  is  but  little  that  harmonizes  with 
my  spiritual  character  or  growth.  I  am  en- 
compassed with  difficulties  and  besetting  sins. 
K  there  are  many  who  sympathize  with  me, 
there  are  many  also  who  oppose  me.  I  am  in 
a  season  of  trial,  and  every  part  of  my  life  is  a 
part  of  my  trial ;  I  am  in  a  journey,  and  my 
home  is  before  me;  I  am  in  a  warfare,  and 
my  master's  eye  is  upon  me.  Then  what  man- 
ner of  person  ought  I  to  be  ?  Can  I  be  care- 
less upon  the  subject?  or  feel  that  it  is  not 
important  for  me  to  consider  it  ? 

It  must  depend. 

Third, —  Upon  what  I  have  to  do.  Am  I  at 
my  own  disposal  ?  Or  do-I  belong  to  another  ? 
Have  I  fiill  control  over  myself,  or  have  I  im- 
portant obligations  to  discharge  to  others  ?  K 
my  time  and  talents,  and  means  and  powers, 
are  all  my  own,  I  have  the  right  to  do  with 


INTRODUCTOKY.  -         18 

them  as  I  please.  But  if  thej  have  all  been 
bestowed  upon  me,  then  for  what  purpose  were 
thej  given  ?  May  I  eat  and  drink,  and  follow 
my  own  gratification,  and  feel  no  responsibilitj 
for  my  days  of  self-indulgence  ?  Or  have  I  a 
dispensation  to  discharge,  a  mission  to  fulfil  ? 
For  what  end  have  I  been  sent  into  the  world  ? 
The  question  must  much  depend  upon  this. 
I  have  no  right  to  be  an  idle  person,  if  God 
has  given  me  a  special  work  to  accomplish.  I 
cannot  yield  to  levity  and  trifling,  if  I  have 
grave  and  serious  duties  to  fulfil.  I  cannot 
make  temporal  things  my  object,  if  I  have 
eternal  results  dependent  upon  them  to  secure. 
I  must  therefore  reflect  upon  the  great  work 
which  is  given  me  to  do.  Consider  the  un- 
dertaking and  employment  divinely  appointed, 
and  in  which  I  am  engaged  by  God's  com- 
mand, and  try  to  fulfil  the  work  confided  to  me 
faithfully.  But  if  I  am  a  messenger,  a  servant, 
an  agent  of  the  glorious  Lord  who  made  me 
and  redeemed  me,  and  have  a  season  in  which 
I  must  finish  my  work,  and  then  be  called  to 


14  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

give  my  account   of   this    work,  then  what 
manner  of  person  ought  I  to  be  ? 

It  must  depend, 

Fourth, —  Upon  the  advantages  I  enjoy. 
These  must  decide  my  responsibility,  and 
measure  my  obligations.  To  whom  much  is 
given,  from  them  will  be  much  required.  The 
same  course  of  conduct  cannot  be  expected 
from  the  ignorant  and  the  intelligent, — or  the 
rich  and  the  poor, — or  the  Christian  and  the 
heathen  alike.  If  I  am  richly  endowed  with 
benefits,  I  am  in  proportion  responsible.  If  I 
have  received  a  clear  description  and  knowl- 
edge of  my  duty,  I  cannot  be  sheltered  by 
the  excuse  of  want  of  knowledge.  The  poor 
Pagan,  or  the  wretched  victims  of  human 
neglect  in  Christian  lands,  will  stand  upon 
their  own  ground.  They  will  receive  much 
mercy  in  the  estimation  of  their  life.  But  I 
have  heard  the  Gospel.  I  have  clearly  known 
its  truth.  I  have  been  made  acquainted  with 
its  commands.  I  well  know  the  advantages  of 
obedience  to  them.     I  cannot  be  deceived  by 


INTRODUCTOEY.  15 

the  pleas  of  indifference  or  unbelief.     I  liave 
every  opportunity  and  means  to  obey  the  will 
of  God,  and  to  glorify  his  name.     Then  what 
manner  of  person  ought  I  to  be  ? 
It  must  depend, 

Fifth, —  U'pon  the  results  of  the  whole.  Has 
my  conduct  any  connection  with  the  future  ? 
Are  there  any  issues  hereafter  that  must  de- 
pend upon  it  ?  This  is  a  most  important  con- 
sideration. If  I  am  living  only  for  my  earthly 
day,  o^  if  I  have  another  state  of  account  and 
recompense,  which  is  to  be  decided  by  this, — 
my  course  may  be  justly  very  different.  Ah ! 
if  I  am  really  hastening  forward  to  a  day  of 
judgment, — if  I  am  to  meet  an  hour,  when 
every  thought  of  my  heart  shall  be  exposed, 
i  and  according  to  my  character  here,  my  eter- 
I  nity  is  to  be, — ^if  my  future  everlasting  ex- 
f  perience  is  to  be  inseparably  connected  with 
I  my  present  course,  and  decided  by  it ;  then, 
!  what  manner  of  person  ought  I  to  be  ?  What 
I  earnestness  and  watchfulness  becomes  me  I 
j       How  anxious  ought  I  to  be  to  be  found  ac- 


16  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

ceptable  in  tlie  end  1  It  is  a  serious  thing,  it 
may  be  a  fearful  tiling,  to  fall  into  tlie  hands 
of  the  living  God.  There  will  be  no  discharge 
in  that  war.  Let  me  lay  it  solemnly  to  heart; 
and  while  I  have  opportunity,  prepare  to  meet 
my  God. 

Eternity  I  tremendous  word 
To  souls  uupardoned  and  abhorred ; 
But  0,  if  God  and  heaven  be  mine, 
How  sweet  the  accents, — how  divine  I 


CHOSEN  GENEEATION. 

Ye  are  a  Cliosen  G-eneration. — 1   Petkr,    ii.    9. 

Each  particular  title  of  the  people  of  God 
has  a  practical  import  of  its  own.  When  God 
has  been  pleased  to  give  us  so  many  distinct 
and  peculiar  names,  it  is  that  we  may  consider 
our  obligations  as  they  are  thus  expressed,  and 
regulate  our  characters  and  lives  accordingly. 

These  several  titles  may  be  arranged  under 
several  distinct  classes.  They  display  the  on- 
gin^  the  relations^  the  characters^  the  privileges^ 
the  prospects^  of  the  servants  and  followers  of 
Christ. 

The  present  title  comes  under  the  first  head- 
It  describes  the  origin  of  our  Christian  state 
and  character.     It  takes  us  back  to  the  grace 


18  CHRISTIAJSr    TITLES. 

"whicli  has  been  manifested  to  ns  before  the 
world  began.  It  shows  us  that  all  things  axe 
of  God,  who  hath  reconciled  ns  nnto  himself 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  then  hath  sent  to  us  the 
word  of  reconciliation.  Let  me  consider  the 
practical  importance  of  this  great  fact — Am  I 
one  of  a  chosen  generation  ?  Then,  I  would 
consider, 

First,  Who  hath  chosen  me.  God  hath 
chosen  me.  All  my  hopes  and  privileges 
come  from  this  one  source, — of  his  own  love, 
wherewith  he  loved  me  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world.  With  what  gratitude  I  ought 
to  think  of  him — with  what  confidence  and 
affection  I  ought  to  regard  him !  It  was  not  I 
that  sought  him;  but  he  that  sought  me.  This 
is  a  blessed  remembrance  to  me.  My  charac- 
ter and  hope  spring  not  from  my  feeble  will, 
but  from  his  abounding  grace.  They  stand 
not  in  my  weakness ;  but  in  his  eternal 
strength.  Bo  X  love  him  ?  Have  I  sought 
him?  Do  I  delight  to  pray  to  him?  Is  it 
my  real  desire  to  obey  him  ?    All  these  are 


CHOSEN    GENERATION.  19 

the  restdt  of  his  choice.  Every  plant  that  can 
bear  good  fruit  in  me,  my  heavenly  Father 
hath  planted.  Let  me  never  fail  to  give  him 
the  glory  and  praise  for  his  work. 

I  would  consider, 

Second,  Why  he  hath  chosen  me.  It  was 
for  no  excellence  of  mine.  I  was  not,  when 
his  choice  was  made.  When  I  came  into 
being,  it  was  in  sin  and  death.  My  nature 
was  corrupt.  There  was  no  prospect  of  good 
from  me.  There  could  have  been  no  motive 
in  any  excellence  to  be  found  in  one  so  sinful. 
Not  for  any  good  thing  I  could  ever  do  for 
him.  I  could  have  no  good,  but  from  his  gift. 
He  could  make  all  the  instruments  he  needed, 
as  well  as  the  end  he  desired  He  could  never 
depend  upon  me  to  bring  out  his  ends.  No. 
It  was  his  own  will. — His  own  grace  and  love. 
I  can  assign  no  other  reason  than  this.  He 
had  mercy,  because  he  would  have  mercy. 
There  has  never  been  anything  in  me,  but 
obstacles  and  objections  to  his  work.  I  ought 
to  think  of  this  with  deep  humility,  with  en- 


20  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

tire  renunciation  of  myself.  I  ought  to  give 
him  all  the  glory,  both  for  his  choice,  and  foi 
all  that  shall  come  out  of  it.  My  own  sinful- 
ness shuts  out  every  reason  for  his  goodness 
to  me,  but  his  own  mercy.  I  can  never  have 
anything  of  my  own,  in  which  to  glory. 

I  would  consider. 

Third,  For  what  purposes  he  hath  chosen  me. 
To  honor  himself.  To  show  forth  his  own 
glory.  He  means  to  show  in  me  his  grace, 
and  love,  and  power  to  save.  He  will  display 
this  in  my  present  life  of  trial.  He  will  dis- 
play it  in  my  future  life  of  glory.  How 
earnestly,  then,  ought  I  to  watch.  How  care- 
fully ought  I  to  walk,  that  I  may  honor  him. 
It  must  be  my  effort,  in  all  the  fruits  of  holy 
action,  to  glorify  him.  I  am  never  off  of 
duty  in  this  respect.  Every  part  of  my  life 
has  some  connection  with  his  great  design. 
Every  step  is  a  part  of  his  plan.  Let  no  part 
oppose  it.  When  I  am  obedient,  I  fulfil  his 
will  and  further  his  design.  When  I  am  dis- 
obedient, I  dishonor  him  and  violate  his  pur- 


CHOSEN    GENEEATION.  21 

pose.  0,  with  wliat  vigilance  ouglit  I  to  walk 
with,  him,  and  before  him,  that  my  whole  life 
may  carry  out  the  purpose  for  which  I  was 
made!  This  will  be  happiness  to  me,  as  it 
passes.  There  is  no  other  happiness  for  man. 
This  will  be  happiness  after  it  has  passed.  My 
eternity  can  be  happy,  only  as  he  reigns  in  it 
supremely,  accomplishing  all  his  will. 

I  would  consider, 

FouKTH,  For  what  results  he  hath  chosen  me. 
Surely  this  is  for  everlasting  glory.  He  can 
have  no  inferior  end  to  this.  The  end  is  eter- 
nal life.  Then  my  hope  ought  to  be  clear  and 
constant.  God  has  chosen  me  to  salvation. 
This  will  encourage  me  to  press  forward, — ^to 
contend  faithfully.  I  cannot  be  overcome. 
No  weapon  that  is  formed  against  me  can 
prosper.  O  let  me  never  faint  then.  My 
present  pilgrimage  may  be  full  of  trial  and 
pain.  In  the  world  I  mnst  have  tribulation. 
But  God  my  Saviour  will  carry  me  safely 
through.  He  will  make  me  more  than  a  con- 
queror.    And  then  his  rest  remains.     How 


22  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

glorious  will  be  the  result!  How  satisfied 
shall  I  be,  when  I  awake  up  after  his  likeness, 
and  behold  his  glory. 

I  would  consider. 

Fifth,  Hath  God  thus  chosen  me  f  The  evi- 
dence of  it  is  in  my  own  character  and  state. 
I  should  never  have  sought  him  but  for  that 
I  was  far  off,  when  he  brought  me  nigh.  It 
was  he  who  made  me  seek  his  face,  and  his  fe- 
vor.  My  choice  of  Christ  is  the  evidence  of 
Christ's  choice  of  me.  It  is  a  very  precious 
evidence.  For  I  really  choose  him.  Nothing 
seems  to  me  so  important,  as  an  interest  in 
my  Saviour,  and  a  partnership  with  him. 
How  willingly  would  I  part  with  everything 
rather  than  this.  How  rich  and  full  should  I 
feel  myself  with  this  alone.  O  what  mercy 
has  thus  been  bestowed  upon  me!  How 
grateful,  how  humble,  how  watchful,  how 
hopeful,  I  ought  to  be,  as  one  of  God's  chosen 
generation!  Let  me  strive  to  grow  in  this 
blessed  character,  and  in  these  heavenly  finiits. 
Thus  my  walk  will  be  peaceful  and  successful. 


CHOSEN    GENEBATIOK.  23 

And  the  God  of  liope  will  fill  me  with  all  joy 
and  peace  in  believing,  through  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost 

What  thooaands  never  knew  the  road ! 
What  thousands  hate  it  w^hen  'tis  known  I 
None  but  the  chosen  tribes  of  Grod 
Will  seek  or  choose  it  for  their  own. 


r.  -  ~ ...V         ^ 


ELECT   OF  GOB. 

The  Elect  of  God. — Colossians,  iii.  12. 

This  is  the  result  of  the  divine  cTioice.  As 
one  of  a  chosen  generation,  I  am  actually  the 
elect  of  God.  How  wonderful  is  such  a  title  I 
How  glorious  is  such  a  relation !  How  incon- 
ceivable to  me,  the  love  which  has  conferred 
it  upon  one  so  guilty,  and  so  unprofitable  I 
What  encouraging  and  blessed  thoughts  does 
such  a  title  suggest  I  Let  me  meditate  upon 
them,  and  strive  to  improve  and  employ 
them. 

If  I  am  really  the  elect  of  God, 
First.  Then  Ood  has  greatly  loved  me^  and  I 
also  ought  to  love  him.  The  only  motive  which 


ELECT    OF    GOD.  25 

can  lead  to  clioice  is  love.  If  God  has  thus 
chosen  me,  how  great  must  have  been  his 
love!  When  I  think  of  my  own  unworthi- 
ness,  guiltiness,  and  ruin, — ^how  repulsive  my 
whole  character  must  have  been  to  him,  who 
cannot  look  upon  iniquity  but  with  abhor- 
rence :  how  great  is  the  love  wherewith  he 
hath  loved  me,  to  pass  over  all  these  reasons 
for  his  aversion  I  When  I  think  of  the 
boundless  extent  of  his  mercies,  his  glorious 
salvation,  the  forbearing  grace  and  tenderness 
which  he  has  displayed,  the  promises  which 
he  has  given  me,  and  the  provisions  which  he 
has  made  for  me,  how  amazing  has  been  his 
love !  What  earnest,  devoted  love  he  de- 
serves in  return  from  me  I  Surely  I  can  never 
love  him  too  much.  My  best  offerings  must 
always  be  cold  and  worthless.  My  most  ar- 
dent praise  can  never  reach  the  measure  of  his 
claims.  But  nothing  can  move  or  excite  my 
love,  like  a  conviction  and  knowledge  of  his 
love  first  to  me.  0  that  I  might  realize  it  and 
think  of  it  more  1 


26  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

Second.  Then  Ood  will  certainly  protect  me, 
and  I  ougTit  to  depend  upon  him.  If  lie  is  able 
to  guard  that  which  he  has  loved  and  chosen,  he 
will  certainly  do  it.  But  he  is  infinitely  able. 
No  power  is  beyond  his  control.  No  enemy 
can  successfully  resist  him.  All  things  are  in 
his  hands.  All  things  are  open  to  his  sight. 
How  safe  am  I,  then,  in  doing  his  will,  where- 
ever  he  shall  lead  me  I  With  perfect  confidence 
I  ought  to  depend  upon  him,  and  go  forward 
in  the  path  of  duty  without  fear.  Every  place 
is  safe,  where  he  requires  me  to  be.  How 
happy  is  the  spirit  of  daily  constant  depend- 
ence! To  trust  always.  To  have  no  fears. 
To  rest  all  upon  God.  To  feel  sure  of  his 
protection.  This  is  the  privilege  of  God's 
elect.  This  is  my  privilege.  Let  me  daily 
try  to  enjoy  and  improve  it. 

Third,  Then  God  will  surely  watch  me,  and 
I  ought  to  strive  in  everything  to  please  him. 
If  I  am  one  of  his  elect,  what  I  do,  and  where 
I  am,  can  never  be  indifferent  to  him.    H4S 


ELECT    OF    GOD.  27 

eye  must  be  always  upon  his  elect.  He  says, 
"  To  tHs  man  will  I  look."  He  lives  in  them. 
Their  character  is  always  an  honor  or  a  dishonor 
to  him.  A  weed  that  a  man  will  neglect  in  a 
common,  he  will  not  suffer  in  his  garden.  God 
will  more  surely  correct  the  faults  of  his  elect, 
than  of  others.  "  You  only  have  I  known," 
he  says,  "  of  all  the  people  of  the  earth,  there- 
fore will  I  punish  you  for  your  iniquities." 
In  the  assurance  of  this,  how  careful  and  ear- 
nest ought  I  to  be  I  How  circumspectly  ought 
I  to  walk  ;  in  all  things  conformed  to  his  will. 
Seeking  at  all  times  to  understand,  and  to  fol- 
low his  commands.  Let  me  daily  strive  to 
set  him  before  me,  and  to  do  those  things  which 
please  him. 

Fourth,  l^hen  God  will  certainly  provide  for 
me,  and  I  ought  to  confide  in  him  entirely.  He 
is  able  to  supply  all  my  needs  here  and  here- 
after. He  can  give  me  grace  and  glory.  He 
will  withhold  no  good  thing  from  me.  Then 
let  me  have  no  carefulness  for  this  life,  and  no 


28  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

despair  or  despondency  about  another.  Let 
me  press  forward  in  my  heavenly  way,  walk 
hmnbly  with  my  God,  and  find  all  my  peace 
and  hope  in  him.  If  he  is  my  portion,  it  is 
enough.  I  cannot  want.  He  will  prepare  an 
habitation  for  his  elect.  He  will  himself  be  a 
strong  tower  of  defence  for  them.  There  I 
may  be  permitted  to  come  with  all  boldness, — ■ 
to  run  and  be  safe.  I  have  no  cause  for  fear 
or  doubt.  God  hath  become  my  salvation.  I 
,will  trust  and  not  be  afraid.  The  work  which 
lie  begins  he  is  able  to  complete ;  and  he  will 
complete  it.  0  how  precious  is  the  assurance 
of  his  unfailing  love  in  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord! 

Fifth,  Then  Jww  unspeahcibh  is  this  privilege  I 
To  be  loved,  protected,  watched,  provided  for, 
by  God  himself  I  When  I  think  of  such  a 
title,  let  me  feel  its  incitement  to  duty.  How 
can  I  be  listless,  or  prayerless,  or  wandering, 
or  rebellious,  when  I  have  such  privileges  and 
such  hopes.    As  the  elect  of  God,  let  me  be 


ELECT    OF    GOD.  29 

deeply  humble,  not  proud  or  self*confident. 
Let  me  seek  the  constant  guidance  and  teach* 
ing  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  He  says  he  will  put 
his  Spirit  upon  his  elect.  They  shall  be  holy 
as  he  is  holy.  Let  me  walk  ever  in  the  Spirit, 
quietly,  gratefully  trusting  in  my  God.  He 
loved  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
He  will  love  me  with  an  everlasting  love.  If 
I  am  faithful  to  him,  nothing  will  separate  me 
from  his  love. 

My  name  from  the  palms  of  his  hands 
Eternity  will  not  erase ; 
Engraved  on  his  heart  it  remains 
In  marks  of  iadelible  grace. 


BOUGHT  WITH  A  PEICE. 

Te  are  "bought  -with,  a  price. — 1  Corinthians,  vi.  20. 

This  describes  anotlier  step  in  tlie  origin  of 
Christian  cliaracter.  Tlie  chosen  generation, 
having  becoriie  the  elect  of  God,  are  bought 
with  a  price.  They  were  under  condemnation 
in  sin.  They  were  under  a  curse  in  guilt. 
God  gave  his  own  Son,  to  be  made  a  curse  in 
their  stead.  He  took  their  nature  and  their 
guilt  upon  himself.  He  became  the  substitute 
and  the  sacrifice  for  them.  He  was  accepted 
in  their  behalf.  He  endured  the  curse  and  the 
punishment  of  their  transgressions.  He  bought 
them  with  his  own  blood.  Now  they  are 
ransomed — ^redeemed.  They  are  a  purchased 
possession.  Bought  with  a  price.  No  title  is 
dearer  to  a  Christian  than  this.     Every  hope 


BOUGHT    WITH    A    PRICE.  31 

depends  upon  it.  Every  blessing  arises  out 
of  it.  When  God  hath  chosen  me,  and  hath 
purchased  me, — ^how  great  is  the  blessing  I 
have  received ! 

First.  Then  I  have  complete  forgiveness^  and 
I  ought  to  trust  in  it,  and  be  at  peace.  The 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  fi-om  all  sin, — 
"What  should  I  fear  ?  His  gracious  death  for 
me  is  all-sufficient.  I  cannot  need  anything 
more.  I  ought  not  to  desire  anything  more. 
By  one  sacrifice,  he  hath  perfected  forever 
those  who  are  sanctified.  This  is  complete  re- 
demption. What  can  I  desire  besides  ?  When 
I  was  an  enemy  God  reconciled  me.  This  is 
enough.  This  is  grace,  wherein  I  may  stand, 
and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  I 
may  look  up  with  confidence.  I  may  look 
forward  with  hope.  He  hath  triumphed  for 
me.  He  hath  borne  my  sins ;  and  no  guilt 
will  be  laid  to  my  charge.  How  boundless  is 
this  provision  of  merit  and  of  mercy.  Let  me 
prize  it,  embrace  it,  and  enjoy  it. 


82  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Second.  Then  I  amno  longer  my  own.  I  have 
no  right  to  my  own  will.  That  which  is  sold  is 
no  longer  his  who  sold  it.  I  was  sold  a  slave 
to  sin.  But  I  have  been  bought  again,  a 
servant  for  God.  I  have  now  no  right  to  con- 
trol my  own  affairs, — ^to  decide  my  own  des- 
tiny,— ^to  mark  out  my  own  ways.  The  enemy 
hath  no  right  to  control  or  govern  me.  I  have 
no  ground  of  complaint  in  any  of  the  Lord's 
dealings  with  me.  Wherefore  shoxdd  a  living 
man  complain  ?  If  God  has  made  me  alive, 
why  should  I  murmur  at  anything  he  does  ? 
Should  it  be  according  to  my  mind?  If  I 
suffer,  or  am  distressed,  or  reproached,  it  is  not 
my  business.  I  am  not  my  own.  Why  should 
I  rebel,  or  be  anxious,  or  dissatisfied?  Can- 
not God  take  care  of  his  own  ?  Shall  not  the 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right  ?  Let  me 
cease  from  myself.  There  is  no  good  thing 
there. 

Third.  Then  lam  the  property  of  God,  and  his 
will  must  be  obeyed.    He  is  Supreme.    I  must 


BOUGHT    WITH    A    PEICE.  33 

submit  to  Hm  entirely.  This  is  my  happiness, 
as  well  as  my  duty.  I  am  to  learn  his  will 
in  his  word,  and  by  his  providence.  And 
whether  it  is  what  he  commands,  or  what  he 
does,  it  is  the  same.  He  cannot  do  wrong 
with  me.  He  cannot  be  unjust  to  me.  I  be- 
long entirely  to  him.  He  has  the  right  to  do 
what  he  will  with  his  own.  He  will  do  what 
seemeth  best  in  his  sight.  That  which  seemeth 
best  to  him,  must  be  best  for  me.  O,  how 
happy  is  this  spirit  of  complete  submission ! 
Sweet  submission  I  Simple,  unquestioning 
obedience  I  How  perfectly  clear  and  direct 
it  is !  It  has  no  questions  to  ask, — no  doubts 
to  settle, — ^no  difficulties  to  solve.  It  seeks 
only  to  know  what  is  the  mind  of  God.  That 
is  enough.  When  he  speaks,  there  is  an  end 
of  all  controversy.  His  word  must  be  right ; 
and  it  must  come  out  right. 

Fourth.  Then  /  ojm  the  servant  of  God^  and 
his  work  must  be  done.     All  the  powers  of  my 
being  belong  to  him.     My  mind  and  my  body 
3 


34  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

are  equally  his.  My  outward  circiunstances 
are  under  his  control.  These  are  the  instru- 
ments with  which  I  am  to  act.  They  furnish 
the  scene,  the  occasion,  in  which  I  am  to  glorify 
him.  In  this  condition  he  has  a  distinct  work 
for  me  to  do,  and  I  must  do  it.  He  will  show 
me  if  I  ask  him,  and  wait  for  him,  what  it  is, 
and  where  it  is.  I  cannot  judge  of  this  work. 
It  may  be  a  very  important  one  in  his  plans, 
though  it  seem  to  be  a  very  lowly  one  for  me. 
I  must  not  judge  according  to  the  appearalice. 
He  will  judge  righteous  judgment.  Let  me 
not  refuse  his  appointment.  Let  me  not  delay 
to  follow  his  voice.  Let  me  waste  no  time  in 
fulfilling  his  will.  I  know  not  what  conse- 
quences may  depend  upon  it.  I  only  know 
that  I  am  the  servant  of  a  Kedeeming  God, 
and  his  work  must  be  finished,  and  I  must 
instantly  and  constantly  do  my  part  of  it. 

Fifth.  Is  this  indeed  my  relation  to  God  ? 
Am  I  thus  pardoned — not  my  own,  the  property 
of  God,  the  servant  of  God  ?     Am  I  all  this, 


BOUGHT    WITH    A    PKICE.  S5 

tlirougli  the  death  of  a  gracious  Saviour  in  my 
"behalf?  Surely  I  ought  never  to  forget  it  I 
The  remembrance  of  it  should  mark  my  whole 
course  and  career.  In  all  that  I  do,  I  should 
act  upon  the  high  principles  which  are  thus 
brought  out  to  view.  How  elevated  and 
happy  will  this  make  my  life !  "With  what 
light  and  joy  will  it  adorn  all  the  dispensations 
of  God  concerning  me !  O  let  this  precious 
title,  "bought  with  a  price,"  thus  ever  con- 
strain and  guide  me. 

Ten  thousand  worlds,  ten  thousand  lives, 
How  worthless  they  appear  1 
Compared  with  thee  supremely  good. 
Divinely  bright  and  fair  1 


ms  WOEKMANSHIP. 

We  are  His    -workraanship  — Ephesians,    ii.    10. 

When  I  look  at  tlie  outward  privileges  of 
tlie  Gospel  wtticli  are  bestowed  upon  me,  they 
are  all  the  results  of  God's  amazing  grace. 
He  chose  me  for  himself.  He  made  me  his 
elect.  He  bought  me  with  a  price.  And  it  is 
most  delightful  and  encouraging  to  reflect 
upon  the  amazing  goodness  of  God  in  these 
wonderful  gifts.  But  when  I  proceed  to  look 
at  the  work  which  is  to  be  accomplished  with- 
in myself,  all  things  are  still  equally  of 
God.  The  presence  and  the  power  of  his 
Spirit  is  the  fountain  of  all  hohness  and 
strength.  This  is  the  origin  of  religious  char- 
acter within  me.     All  my  duties  are  his  gifts, 


HIS    WORKMANSHIP.  37 

When  I  repent,  and  believe,  and  love,  it  is 
because  lie  has  before  bestowed  upon  me  these 
inestimable  blessings.  He  first  gives  to  me, 
and  then  he  asks  of  me  that  which  he  has 
given.  When  I  ask,  how  am  I  to  obey  him, 
and  to  do  his  will ;  He  answers  me,  by  tell- 
ing me  I  am  his  workmanship.  He  will  make 
me  to  do  it.  He  will  work  within  me  to  will 
and  to  do  according  to  his  good  pleasure. 

Am  I  thus  the  workmanship  of  God  ? 

First.  How  constantly  ought  /  to  depend 
upon  his  power ^  and  not  my  own.  Yainly  shall 
I  contend  and  strive,  unless  he  work  within  me. 
But  when  he  undertakes  the  work,  there  is  no 
difiiculty.  I  would  resist  the  power  of  sin,  I 
would  walk  in  hohness  of  life,  I  would  fulfil 
the  claims  of  duty,  I  would  honor  him  in  all 
the  fruits  of  piety.  But  I  must  remember  his 
grace  and  look  to  him.  He  speaks,  and  it  is 
done.  He  alone  can  make  me  what  he  would 
have  me  to  be.  This  makes  every  path  a 
privilege.     Whatever  he  requires  becomes  a 


88  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

blessing,  wlien  lie  is  pleased  to  work  it  within 
me.  How  precious  are  these  gifts !  Godly 
sorrow,  true  repentance,  affectionate  submis- 
sion, active  obedience ;  all  these  are  liis  works 
within  me,  who  thus  perfects  the  counsel  of 
his  own  will.  Let  me  learn  to  look  up  to  him 
for  all  I  desire  or  try  to  do. 

Second.  How  earnestly  ought  /  to  seek  his 
grace  with  constant  prayer.  Effectual  inwrought 
prayer  I  This  is  the  great  instrument  of  pre- 
vailing, and  of  conquest.  That  which  is  im- 
possible for  me,  is  possible  for  him.  He  will 
never  allow  me  to  seek  his  face  in  vain.  I 
would  resolve  to  stand  with  him.  I  would  de- 
termine and  endeavor  in  everything  to  follow 
him.  Then  I  would  seek  his  constant  aid  and 
presence  to  uphold  me.  He  will  always  hear 
me,  and  will  give  abundantly.  O,  how  import- 
ant becomes  such  a  habit  of  prayer,  in  simple 
dependence  on  God  I  It  is  not  merely  in  set 
and  occasional  prayers — ^these  are  my  privilege 
and  my  duty — ^but  the  frequent  and  constant 


HIS    WOEKMANSHIP.  39 

lifting  up  of  my  heart  and  thonglits  to  God, 
in  secret  remembrance  and  desire.  My  trials 
and  conflicts  may  come  suddenly.  The  work 
of  grace  must  always  go  forward  in  my  heart. 
I  need  therefore  to  have  a  constant  remem- 
brance of  God,  as  the  author  of  every  good 
work  within  me.  Let  me  never  forget  they 
are  not  my  works,  but  the  works  of  God. 
Without  him  I  can  do  nothing. 

Third.  How  watchfully  ought  I  to  guard 
against  quenching  his  Spirit^  when  he  is  pleas- 
ed to  give  it  to  me.  He  will  not  work  upon 
me,  as  a  mere  inanimate  mass.  He  must  work 
with  me,  as  a  voluntary  and  accountable  being. 
He  gives  me  light,  and  knowledge  of  my  duty. 
He  makes  me  to  see  my  sin.  He  shows  me 
the  path  of  holiness  and  obedience.  He 
makes  me  desire  it  and  love  it.  He  excites 
and  urges  me  to  fulfil  his  will.  Then,  when 
all  these  blessed  gifts  are  offered,  I  must  not 
reject  his  gi-ace,  nor  trifle  with  his  love.  I 
must  not  engage  in  habits  which  oppose  him  ; 


40  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

nor  refuse,  nor  delay  to  yield  to  him.  Tliia 
is  most  important  for  me.  He  makes  me  will- 
ing in  tlie  day  of  his  power ;  let  me  not  re- 
sist his  will.  He  speaks  in  my  inmost  heart 
and  conscience ;  let  me  never  be  indifferent 
to  his  blessed  voice.  He  gives  me  his  Holy 
Spirit ;  let  me  never  grieve  nor  despise  him. 

Fourth.  How  anxiously  should  /  improve 
the  opportunities  of  his  grace.  He  may  not  al- 
ways aid  me.  He  will  not  always.  If  I  neglect 
him,  he  may  suddenly  depart.  I  ought  then, 
to  welcome  his  coming.  I  ought  to  rejoice  in 
his  readiness  to  help  and  succor  me.  Every 
season  of  grace  is  precious.  Every  means  of 
obtaining  his  divine  influence  is  inestimable. 
Ah,  I  cannot  afford  to  waste  any.  I  have  no 
time  or  room  to  trifle  with  any.  Immediate 
obedience  to  his  voice,  instant  submission  to 
his  command,  perfect  delight  in  his  appearing, 
is  my  only  course  of  safety, — the  only  path  of 
peace.  "When  I  hear  him  speaking  in  his 
word,  or  feel  his  arresting  or  awakening  power 


HIS    WORKMANSHIP.  41 

in  my  conscience,  I  must  yield  at  once.  He 
has  hallowed  his  Sabbaths.  He  has  provided 
his  sanctuary  for  worship.  He  has  given  me 
my  closet  or  my  corner,  for  secret  prayer.  He 
has  collected  the  assembly  of  his  saints,  and 
promised  to  be  with  them.  He  sanctifies 
the  days  of  affliction  and  trial.  O  let  me 
hasten  to  meet  him,  to  find  him,  to  enjoy  his 
presence,  to  experience  his  power,  to  obtain 
and  improve  his  gifts.  Thus  will  his  gracious 
workmanship  go  on,  and  I  shall  rejoice  in  the 
work  of  his  hands. 

Fifth.  How  precious  and  important  is  this 
title !  My  due  improvement  of  it  will  lead  me 
to  depend  on  God  the  Spirit,  and  not  to  refuse 
him ;  to  seek  his  presence,  to  be  jealous  lest  I 
grieve  him  ;  to  welcome  every  opportunity  of 
his  manifestation,  that  I  may  profit  with  all. 
I  would  apply  this  blessed  truth  thus  to  my- 
self : — How  precious  is  his  workmanship,  as  it 
goes  on !  How  perfect  and  glorious  will  it  be, 
when  it  is  completed  1     How  perfectly  satisfied 


.J 


42  CHEISTIAN    T^ITLES. 

shall  I  be,  wlien  I  awake  up  after  his  like- 
ness. Then  shall  I  rejoice  in  it,  and  in  him 
forever. 

Descend  from  heaven,  immortal  dove, 
Stoop  down  and  take  me  on  thy  wings, 

And  moimt  and  bear  me  far  above 
The  reach  of  these  inferior  things  I 


^rr  riTftr-irWiwlLi 


A  HEW  CBEATUBE. 

He  is  a  new   creature. — Cokinthians,   v.    17. 

This  is  the  result  of  the  workmansliip  of 
God.  He  makes  me  what  he  would  have  me 
to  be.  And  when  his  work  is  finished,  old 
things  have  passed  away;  behold  all  things 
have  become  new.  It  is  a  blessed  title.  The 
Christian  is  a  new  creature.  The  Saviour  died 
in  his  place,  and  he  died  in  him.  Thus  his 
condemnation,  burden,  and  punishment  have 
all  passed  by.  All  things  in  his  relations  and 
his  prospects  have  been  made  new.  And  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  come  to  him,  to  teach  him 
these  glad  tidings ;  has  awakened  him,  trans- 
formed him,  renewed  him,  made  him  alive  by 
their  power,  and  alive  to  God  forever.    Thus 


4A  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

in  his  own  character  and  state,  his  motives, 
purposes,  and  plan  of  life,  all  things  have  be- 
come new.     This  is  true  of  every  Christian. 
If  I  am  a  Christian,  this  is  true  of  me. 
Let  me  think  of  it  as  belonging  to  me. 

First.  /  am  not  ivhat  I  once  was.  This  is  a 
^eat  comfort.  Feeble  and  imperfect  as  I  am,  I 
can  look  back  and  see  a  very  different  state,  and 
a  very  sad  state,  which  has  passed  away.  Then 
I  was  indifferent  to  religion,  and  careless  about 
my  soul.  I  am  not  so  now.  Then  the  service 
of  God  seemed  to  me  a  task  and  a  burden.  It 
does  not  so  now.  Then  I  was  without  prayer 
or  a  desire  to  pray.  I  am  not  so  now.  Then 
I  was  extremely  anxious  about  earthly  things, 
and  my  whole  heart  was  there.  It  is  not  so 
now.  Then  I  had  no  desire  to  live  for  God 
I  did  not  feel  the  burden  of  my  inward  sin. 
The  prospect  of  eternity  did  not  interest  or 
alarm  me.  Ah,  all  these  are  not  so  now !  I 
am  not  what  I  was.  This  change  is  the  work 
of  the  Spirit,  beyond  all  doubt.     I  could  never 


A    NEW    CREATURE.  45 

have  wTouglit  it  myself.  I  was  dead;  I  could 
not  bring  myself  to  life.  It  is  all  new.  I  well 
remember  when  I  had  it  not.  This  is  a  great 
comfort  to  me.  Though  I  mourn  over  my 
great  sinfulness,  and  feel  it  deeply ;  though  I 
see  myself  in  everything  very  far  from  what  I 
ought  to  be ;  still  I  have  great  comfort  in  look- 
ing back  upon  the  past.  I  cannot  doubt  that 
God  hath  done  all  this  for  my  soul. 

Second.  Then  he  who  has  thus  created  me 
anew  J  will  keep  me,  and  finish  his  wm-k.  This  is 
a  great  encouragement  to  me.  My  dif&culties 
are  many:  far  more  than  I  can  overcome. 
My  inward  corruptions  defy  my  power  to  con- 
quer them.  If  I  were  to  depend  upon  myself, 
I  should  be  completely  discouraged.  But 
surely  God  will  never  forsake  me.  If  he  had 
intended  my  destruction,  he  would  have  left 
me  where  I  was.  I  was  destroyed ;  lost  in  sin. 
He  does  nothing  without  a  purpose.  His  gifts 
are  without  his  subsequent  repentance.  His 
works  reveal  his  mind.    Every  blessing  I  have 


L. 


46  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

received,  is  an  argument  for  wliat  lie  means  to 
do  for  me,  and  with  me.  This  greatly  en- 
courages me.  He  is  on  my  side.  Why  should 
I  fear  ?  I  will  press  forward  in  the  path  of 
duty.  I  will  be  faithful  and  patient  in  every 
trial.  I  will  be  steadfast  and  determined  in 
every  contest.  I  will  be  unchanging  in  my 
perseverance  through  the  whole.  I  know  that 
he  will  never  forsake  me.  He  will  not  despise, 
nor  reject  the  work  of  his  own  hands.  He 
who  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  me,  will  per- 
form it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  This 
hope  abideth  steadfast. 

Third.  But  /  am  not  what  I  ought  to  be,  and 
this  should  keep  me  humble  and  watchful.  My 
privileges  are  great.  My  opportunities  and 
means  are  most  valuable  and  important.  Ah, 
how  improved  and  sanctified  my  whole  life 
ought  to  be  !  But  what  evil  tempers  still  lurk 
within  me  I  What  unholiness  still  abides ! 
What  sinful  affections  are  still  here  I  How  far 
am  I  from  that  holy,  heavenly  mind  which  I 


A    NEW    CEEATURE.  47 

ought  to  possess !  How  little  have  I  of  that 
mind  of  Christ,  which  was  holy,  harmless,  un- 
defiled,  and  separate  from  sin !  All  this  should 
humble  me  greatly.  I  am  very  far  behind  what 
I  might  have  been.  I  see  many  who  have  en- 
tirely outstripped  me  in  the.  Christian  race.  I 
think  of  the  blessings  I  might  have  conferred 
upon  others,  of  the  example  I  might  have  pre- 
sented, of  the  influence  I  might  have  exercised. 
I  am  distressed  when  I  call  these  things  to  re- 
membrance. I  abhor  myself  as  a  defiler  and 
corrupter  of  the  precious  gifts  of  God  which  I 
have  received.  But  this  should  make  me  also 
more  watchful.  I  am  not  straitened  in  God. 
He  is  wining  to  bestow  boundless  gifts  upon 
me.  0,  that  I  may  come  to  him  for  more  I 
Let  me  daily  strive  to  live  more  as  a  new  crea- 
ture; and  in  everything  to  show  forth  the  work 
of  the  Spirit  in  my  heart. 

Fourth.  But  then  I  shall  be  all  thai  God  in- 
tends for  me  ;  and  this  supports  me.  But  for  this 
I  should  verily  faint.     He  will  not  leave  me  nor 


48  CHRISTIAN    TITLES.  ' 

forsake  me.  He  will  bring  me  into  light  and 
obedience,  and  entire  conformity  to  himself 
Whatever  are  my  infirmities,  my  faults,  or 
doubts,  if  I  still  cleave  to  him,  he  will  carry 
on  his  work.  I  shall  behold  his  face  in  holi- 
ness, and  be  renewed  after  his  image,  and  re- 
joice in  the  completion  of  his  work.  This 
blessed  prospect  keeps  me  up.  Unholy  tem- 
pers are  not  forever.  Enemies  do  not  arise 
eternally.  If  I  contend,  I  shall  conquer.  K I 
strive,  I  shall  attain.  If  I  endure,  I  shall  re- 
ceive the  reward.  God  hath  provided  far 
better  things  for  me,  and  hath  revealed  them 
to  me.  He  has  bid  me  look  up  for  a  coming 
deliverance,  and  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  his 
glory.  As  his  new  creature,  he  will  yet  make 
all  things  new  for  me.     I  shall  be  his  forever. 

Fifth.  How  important  is  this  title !  As  I 
think  of  it,  and  the  grace  which  has  bestowed 
it,  how  it  tends  to  comfort  me  with  my  past 
deliverance ;  to  encourage  me  with  my  divine 
supporter ;  to  subdue  and  humble  me  with  a 


A    NEW    CREATURE.  49 

sense  of  my  deficiencies ;  and  to  support  and 
animate  me  with  my  fature  prospects.  O  let 
me  not  come  short  of  what  the  Lord  designs 
and  requires  I  His  thoughts  concerning  me 
are  thoughts  of  peace,  and  not  of  evil.  Let 
me  daily  grow  in  his  favor,  and  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  him.  Thus  shall  his  work  be  com- 
pleted at  last,  and  he  will  rejoice  over  it ;  and 
he  that  reapeth,  and  he  that  soweth,  will  re- 
joice together. 

Yet  not  unsought,  nor  unimplored, 

The  plenteous  grace  will  I  confer. 

No :  your  whole  heart  shall  seek  the  Lord— 

m  put  a  praying  spirit  there. 


CHILDBEN    OF    GOD 

■ 
We  are  fhe  Children  of  God. — Romans,  viii.  16. 

I  WOULD  pass  from  the  titles  whicli  de- 
scribe the  origin  of  the  Christian  character,  to 
some  of  those  which  describe  the  Christian's 
relations.  There  are  many  of  these.  He 
stands  in  various  relations  to  other  beings. 
None  can  be  more  important  than  his  rela- 
tions to  God.  These  I  would  first  consider. 
One  of  these,  exceedingly  important  and  pre- 
cious, is  here  described.  Children  of  God! 
How  interesting,  how  impressive  is  the  thought  1 
How  much  love  it  displays  on  the  part  of 
God  I  "  Behold  what  manner  of  love,"  St.  John 
says.  How  great  and  inestimable  the  privilege 
on  our  part  I     What  blessings  or  gifts  does  a 


CHILDEEN    OF    GOD.  51 

father  deny  a  son,  whicli  are  within  liis  reach, 
and  are  proper  for  him  to  receive?  What 
limit  is  there  to  the  goodness  or  the  wisdom 
of  God,  in  dealing  with  his  children?  Let 
me  think  of  this  blessed  title,  as  belonging  to 
me.  Am  I  a  child  of  God  ?  I  became  so  by 
his  gracious  adoption  of  me,  in  his  Son.  He 
thus  of  his  own  grace  is  pleased  to  make  me 
one  of  his  family. 

FiEST.  Then  I  ought  to  have  the  most  affection- 
ate spirit  of  gratitude  to  God  who  has  bestowed 
the  privilege  and  the  gift.  Whatever  earthly 
things  I  may  want,  this  is  a  blessing  which 
must  always  call  for  my  gratitude,  and  for  the 
expression  of  my  gratitude  to  God.  As  a 
child  of  God,  the  prevailing  temper  of  my 
mind  ought  to  be  thankfulness.  Kejoice  in 
the  Lord  alway, — ^in  everything  give  thanks. 
When  I  do  rejoice,  let  it  not  be  so  much  in 
inferior  things.  Let  it  be  in  this  highest  and 
best  of  all  gifts.  Li  whatever  earthly  state  I 
may  be,  how  amazing  is  the  change  from  my 


52  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

low  and  guilty  condition  to  be  called  a  child  of 
God.  As  my  Father,  I  would  think  of  him 
and  love  him.  This  makes  all  his  dispensa- 
tions precious.  His  connections  become  dear 
to  me.  His  rod  is  exercised  with  the  most 
tender  affection.  His  smiles  and  his  comforts 
abound  upon  me.  I  may  always  see  his  sun, — 
and  breathe  his  air, — and  partake  of  his  grace, 
— and  enjoy  his  forgiveness, — ^and  walk  in  his 
presence.  How  can  I  ever  be  unhappy  ?  How 
can  my  heart  eyer  be  any  but  a  thankful 
heart  ? 

Second.  Then  I  ought  to  exercise  the  most  en- 
tire confidence  in  my  Heavenly  Father.  He  can- 
not do  me  any  wrong.  He  must  bless  me  al- 
ways. All  things  must  work  together  for  good, 
to  those  whom  he  loves  and  calls.  If  he  has 
adopted  me  into  his  family,  he  will  surely  bless 
mC;  and  I  ought  therefore  ever  to  trust  in  him. 
I  cannot  understand  all  his  plans.  How  should 
I  ?  His  ways  are  not  as  my  ways.  They  are 
far  above,  out  of  my  sight.     But  his  purposes 


CHILDEEN    OP    GOD.  63 

I  thorouglily  know.  Tlie  thoughts  which  he 
thinketh  concerning  me,  are  only  good.  In 
this  I  must  have  entire  trust.  If  I  walk  in 
darkness,  and  have  no  light,  I  must  still  stay 
upon  my  God.  It  becomes  the  spirit  of  a  child 
to  have  confidence  in  a  father.  What  father 
can  be  so  worthy  of  confidence  as  he  ?  He 
will  hold  me  by  my  right  hand.  He  will  lead 
me  safely  through  the  waters.  He  will  bring 
me  to  his  house  in  peace.  He  will  not  forsake 
me.  Let  me  never  withdraw  from  him  my 
entire  and  affectionate  trust.  He  has  made  me 
his  child.  He  wiU  enable  me  to  know  him 
and  prove  him  as  a  Father,  in  all  his  disci- 
pline with  me. 

Third.  Then  I  ought  to  cultivate  the  most 
compleie  svhnission  to  his  will.  I  am  not  yield- 
ing to  a  Kuler  who  is  mighty  merely,  but  to  a 
Father  who  is  tender.  I  do  not  submit  to  the 
voice  of  mere  authority,  but  to  the  expressions 
and  demands  of  the  most  unexampled  love. 
Does  he  rule  in  everything  ?     Is  he  everywhere 


54  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

mighty  and  faithful  ?  Let -me  in  everything 
entirely  and  immediately  submit.  O,  I  would 
have  no  will !  'No  rebellion  against  his  will. 
I  would  have  little  choice, — ^little  desire  to 
choose.  I  would  allow  him  to  govern  in  all 
things  concerning  me.  How  happy  shall  I  be 
when  every  contentious  spirit  is  subdued,  and 
my  whole  heart  is  brought  into  perfect  sub- 
jection to  him.  This  is  heaven.  This  will  be 
heaven  for  me  forever.  This  would  be  heaven 
even  here.  Let  me  earnestly  strive  to  gain  it ; 
and  in  the  spirit  of  complete  submission, 
really  have  my  heaven  begun  below. 

FouETH.  Then  I  ought  to  be  earnestly  and 
constantly  careful  to  honor  my  Father's  name.  It 
is  a  most  serious  matter  to  stand  in  such  a 
relation  to  the  Great  God  of  heaven  and  earth. 
What  reverence  becomes  me  !  What  holiness ! 
WhatblamelessnessI  What  usefulness !  What 
likeness  to  his  image  I  I  would  watch  for 
thiS;  and  seek  for  it  continually.  He  has  pre- 
pared the  way.     He  has  revealed  the  character 


CHILDREN    OF    GOD.  65 

he  loves.  His  Spirit  is  ready  to  bestow  it. 
He  will  lead,  and  help,  and  bless  me.  0  let  me 
not  be  wanting  in  efforts  to  do  his  will.  The 
world  will  judge  of  him  by  me.  What  I  am, 
will  be  in  their  view  the  standard  of  what  he 
does,  and  of  what  he  requires.  Ah,  if  they 
should  reject  him  for  my  sake,  what  could  I 
say  ?  If  his  name  shall  be  blasphemed  through 
my  carelessness  or  neglect,  how  can  I  stand 
before  him  ?  It  may  be  so.  It  is  very  likely 
to  be  So.  Then  let  me  strive  to  glorify  and 
honor  him,  in  every  walk  of  life,  by  the  ut- 
most fidelity  to  his  service. 

Fifth.  As  a  child  of  God,  these  attributes 
ought  always  to  be  found  in  me, — Gratitude, 
Confidence,  Submission,  Holiness.  These  are 
the  marks  of  his  children.  They  especially  be- 
come me.  I  desire  to  obtain  and  exhibit  them. 
I  would  cidtivate  a  filial  spirit.  I  would  walk 
as  a  child  of  God.  Soon  my  Father  will  call 
his  children  home.  Their  wanderings  will 
aU  be  finished.     Their  work  will  be  all  com- 


66  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

pleted.  Their  trials  all  accomplislied.  Let 
me  be  ready  for  that  hour,  and  happy  when 
that  honr  shall  arrive.  This  is  my  privilege. 
I  will  make  it  my  purpose  and  my  constant 
effort. 

What  transport  then  shall  fill  my  heart, 
"When  thou  my  worthless  name  shalt  own ; 
"When  I  shall  see  thee  as  thou  art, 
And  know  as  I  myself  am  known ; 
From  sin  and  fear,  and  sorrow  free, 
My  soul  shall  find  its  rest  in  thee. 


HEIRS  OF  GOD. 

Heirs  of  God. — Romans,  viii.   17. 

This  is  a  wonderful  relation.  An  heir 
hopes  for  an  inheritance  which  he  has  not 
yet  received.  Or  he  has  received  an  inherit- 
ance from  some  friend  who  has  already  de- 
parted. Every  earthly  inheritance  is  connect- 
ed with  a  consciousness  of  sorrow.  Though 
we  have  gained  in  property,  we  have  lost  a 
friend.  But  the  Christian's  inheritance  has  no 
sorrow  connected  with  it.  God  is  the  portion 
of  his  inheritance.  He  is  so  in  this  life.  He 
will  be  so  forever  in  the  life  to  come.  This 
heavenly  inheritance  is  bestowed  upon  us 
when  we  are  truly  bom  into  the  family  of  God, 
as  his  dear  children.     We  gain  its  complete 


58  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

enjoyment  when  an  earthly  life  has  passed 
away,  and  we  have  an  abundant  entrance  into 
his  glorious  kingdom.  An  heir  of  God,  is  a 
title  full  of  encouragement  and  instruction.  It 
describes  the  glorious  prospect  and  privilege 
of  the  children  of  God.  If  children,  then 
heirs.     Am  I  an  heir  of  God  ? 

First.  Then  I  have  a  glorious  home,  and  ] 
ought  to  be  perfectly  contented  with  my  earthly 
lot  Wherever  I  am  in  my  present  condition, 
I  am  just  where  God  my  Father  has  placed  me. 
I  have  all  that  he  has  thought  best  to  give  me. 
It  is  enough.  I  have  a  right  daily  to  improve 
my  condition,  if  I  can,  in  perfect  accordance 
with  his  will.  But  I  have  no  right  to  be  dis- 
contented with  it.  Why  should  I  be  ?  It  is  but 
a  temporary  arrangement  for  me.  To-day  is  ; 
to-morrow  is  not.  Contentment  and  submis- 
sion differ.  Submission  refers  to  the  authority 
under  which  I  am  placed,  and  yields  to  that. 
Contentment  refers  to  the  possession  which  I 
have,  and  is  satisfied  with  that,  during  the  time 


HEIRS    OF    GOD.  59 

of  its  appointment,  and  for  the  purpose  of  its 
appointment.  Wliat  happiness  and  peace  con- 
tentment brings  to  the  mind !  K  I  look  up- 
ward from  my  present  condition  I  may  well 
be  satisfied,  for  I  have  a  home  in  the  heavens 
that  passeth  not  away.  K  I  look  downward, 
I  may  well  be  satisfied,  for  what  evils  have  I 
escaped !  From  what  sorrows  have  I  been  de- 
livered! If  I  look  around,  how  few  I  see, 
whose  present  condition  is  more  desirable.  As 
an  heir  of  God,  let  me  not  be  vainly  disturbed 
with  earthly  things.  All  is  good,  if  1  have 
God  for  my  portion. 

Second.  Then  I  ought  to  have  a  very  low  es- 
teem of  mere  earthly  goods.  How  wrong  it  would 
be  in  me  to  speak  of  the  self-denial  of  my  con- 
dition ;  or  of  any  sacrifices  which  I  can  have 
made ;  as  if  my  relations  to  God  were  painful, 
or  involved  the  endurance  of  sorrow  for  me. 
If  I  belong  to  God,  I  am  enriched  indeed. 
How  can  I  be  more  so  ?  He  himself  is  my 
portion.     All  that  he  can  do,  then,  belongs  to 

^^^Tpn.    ..■ 


60  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

me.  I  ouglit  to  be  always  tappy,  entirely 
happy.  Yet  how  often  do  I  hear  of  the  pleas- 
ures of  the  world,  as  if  the  joys  of  man  were 
there ;  and  of  the  trials  of  a  religions  life,  as 
if  the  service  of  God  in  the  Gospel  were  a  task 
and  duty.  How  absurd  and  sinful  is  it  for  an 
heir  of  God  to  fly  to  gay  and  vain  assemblies, 
to  participate  in  mere  worldly  giddiness  and 
vanity,  to  obtain  personal  gratifications,  and 
secure  delight.  Cannot  I  be  happy  in  God  for 
my  portion  ?  Is  not  his  service  perfect  free- 
dom? Is  there  not  everything  in  his  favor 
and  love,  which  the  soul  of  man  can  ask? 
Why  should  I  go  down  to  Egypt  for  a  satis- 
faction, which  the  land  of  promise  alone  can 
surely  give. 

Third.  Then  I  ought  to  cultivate  a  heavenly 
mind,  both  in  its  objects  and  in  its  tempers. 
An  heir  should  have  an  education  suited  to  his 
inheritance, — a  mind  proportioned  to  his  con- 
dition. I  must  be  educated  for  my  home.  If 
God  is  my  inheritance,  I  should  think  of  him, 


HEIRS    OF    GOD.  61 

I  should  prize  him,  I  should  desire  him,  I 
should  love  to  seek  him,  and  to  walk  in  fel- 
lowship with  him.  He  is  willing  to  educate 
me  for  mj  exalted  prospect.  He  is  willing  to 
give  me  this  heavenly  temper,  and  to  guide 
me  in  this  profitable  meditation  and  study. 
Let  me  constantly  seek  it.  Let  me  gain  a  po- 
sitive and  manifest  character  in  my  religion, 
and  my  course  of  life.  Thus  shall  I  honor 
him  by  valuing  him  truly,  by  being  happy  in 
him,  and  showing  that  I  can  be  happy  in  him. 
Surely  Christ  is  a  precious  Saviour ;  and  if  I 
am  an  heir  with  him,  I  have  a  most  precious 
inheritance.  All  my  desires  may  be,  and 
ought  to  be  satisfied  there. 

Fourth.  Then  I  ought  to  he  finally  ready  for 
my  inheritance.  The  day  will  soon  come,  when 
the  heirs  of  God  will  enter  into  their  possess- 
ion. As  that  blessed  day  approaches,  I 
should  be  growing  ready  to  meet  it ;  and  to 
meet  it  with  pleasure  and  delight.  I  ought 
never  to  look  at  it  with  alarm  or  fear.    It  wiU 


62  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

be  a  glorious  day.  How  I  ought  to  be  grow- 
ing in  that  character  which  is  to  live  forever. 
Daily  drawing  more  near  to  the  image,  as  well 
as  to  the  presence  of  God.  I  pray  against 
sudden  death ;  but  it  means  unprepared  death 
No  departure  is  sudden  to  the  soul  that  is 
always  ready.  If  I  am  ready  to  go  home, — to 
be  with  Christ, — ^to  enter  into  glory  and  joy 
eternal,' — ^then  the  sooner  it  comes  the  better. 
I  may  be  more  useful  to  others,  by  still  abid- 
mg  in  the  flesh  ;  but  I  never  should  think  of 
Lt,  as  happier  for  myself.  Let  me  live  in  faith, 
and  in  the  enjoyment  of  this  lively  hope  at 
all  times.  Then  it  is  well.  Happy  here, — 
and  happy  in  everything  hereafter. 

Fifth.  These  are  the  proper  characters  of  an 
heir  of  God.  Contentment  here.  Elevation 
of  mind  above  earthly  vanities.  An  increas- 
ing heavenly  mind.  A  constant  readiness  for 
the  possession  of  his  glorious  inheritance.  K 
I  am  an  heir  of  God,  let  me  press  onward  to 
obtain  these  characters.     Let  me  display  them 


L. 


r 


HEIRS    OF    GOD.  63 

more  and  more.  This  is  happiness  enough. 
To  live  as  a  child  and  an  heir  of  God.  All 
this  the  Saviour  gives.  For  all  this,  the  Holj 
Spirit  prepares  me.  In  the  attainment  and 
possession  of  it  all,  I  shall  be  completely  hap- 
py and  imspeakably  blessed. 

When  shall  the  day,  dear  Lord,  appear, 

That  I  shall  mount  to  dwell  above  ; 
And  stand  and  bow  among  them  there, 

And  view  thy  fiace,  and  sing  thy  love. 


BRANCHES  OF  CHRIST. 

Te  are  the   tranches. — St.  John,   xv.    5. 

This  is  one  of  my  most  blessed  relations  to 
God.  The  only-begotten  Son  has  consented 
to  become  a  Saviour  for  lost  sinners.  He  lias 
given  bimself  in  deatb  for  tbem.  He  has  re- 
ceived the  fulness  of  divine  grace  in  their  be- 
half. All  that  they  can  need  or  possess,  is 
laid  up  in  him.  They  receive  from  his  fulness 
grace  upon  grace.  They  are  united  to  him  by 
the  renewing  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  By 
faith  in  Christ,  and  love  to  Christ,  through 
this  Holy  Spirit,  they  become  one  with  him. 
They  are  thus  grafted  into  him,  as  branches 
into  the  vine.  They  live  by  his  power  and 
through  his  grace.  They  derive  all  their  life 
and  strength  from  him.     This,  then,  becomes 


BRANCHES    OF    CHRIST.  65 

a  very  precious  title,  "  I  am  the  vine,  and  ye 
are  the  branches."  Am  I  truly  a  branch  of 
Christ? 

First.  Then  all  my  spiritual  life  depends 
upon  my  Saviour^  and  I  must  maintain  my 
personal  union  with  him.  This  is  only  to  be 
maintained  by  living  faith.  A  constant,  watch- 
ful trust  in  him.  I  must  seek  him  daily.  I 
must  think  of  him  often.  I  must  avoid  what- 
ever opposes  him.  I  must  go  directly  to  him, 
and  keep  my  constant  fellowship  with  him. 
Nothing  must  be  between  the  graft  and  the 
stock.  My  hfe  is  hid  in  Christ.  My  spiritual 
personal  union  to  him  is  everything.  No 
other  power  must  come  between  us.  No  other 
agency  is  to  be  sought  than  his  own  Spirit  to 
bring  me  and  keep  me  there.  I  must  not 
deny  him,  nor  neglect  him,  nor  wound  him, 
nor  undervalue  him.  Let  me  maintain  an  un- 
ceasing spiritual  communion  by  faith  and  love, 
with  him.  Thus  shall  I  bring  forth  fi^t  to 
his  glory. 

6 


66  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Second.  Then  all  my  fruitfalness  must  com/i 
from  Mm^  and  I  must  constantly  seek  Ms 
power  and  strength.  If  I  am  separate  from 
him,  I  can  do  nothing.  If  I  abide  in  him,  I 
may  bear  much  fruit.  The  fruit  which  he 
asks  from  me  is  the  fruit  of  his  own  Spirit. 
Love,  patience,  beneficence,  faithfulness  to  him, 
faithfulness  to  others  for  his  sake.  These  are 
the  blessed  fruits  of  his  Spirit.  Fruits  which 
will  adorn  my  profession,  and  honor  his  name. 
Let  me  be  anxious  upon  this  subject.  I  would 
glorify  him.  I  would  be  among  his  recognized 
and  chosen  flock.  I  would  bear  his  cross  and 
follow  him.  Thus  only  can  I  make  my  call- 
ing and  my  election  sure.  Thus  only  can  an 
abundant  entrance  be  ministered  unto  me  into 
his  heavenly  kingdom.  Thus  only  can  I  glo- 
rify my  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

Third.  Then  my  responsibility  is  great^  and 
I  must  labor  to  fulfil  it.  To  be  grafted  into 
Christ  is  a  great  privilege.  I  have  everything 
there.    All  laid  up  in  him.    I  must  have  much 


BRANCHES    OF    CHRIST.  67 

expected  from  me.  I  must  render  up  a  full 
account.  To  live  an  earthly  and  sinful  life,  or 
a  self-indulgent  and  useless  life,  cannot  be  con- 
sistent with  my  relation  to  Christ  my  Saviour. 
The  fruit  which  I  must  bear,  must  be  like  his. 
What  he  was,  I  must  be  in  the  world.  And 
though  I  can  never  attain  the  same  degree,  I 
must  walk  in  the  same  steps.  I  must  mind  the 
same  thing.  The  mind  which  was  in  him  must 
be  in  me  also.  How  else  can  I  ftdfil  my  re- 
sponsibility, or  accomplish  the  purposes  of  my 
mission  ?  Let  me  often  think  of  how  much  I 
have  received.  What  free  forgiveness  I  What 
full  redemption!  What  perfect  acceptance! 
What  forbearing  aid  I  What  tender  guidance ! 
What  a  glorious  hope  I  For  all  these  I  must 
account  to  him.  Ko  creature  can  be  more 
highly  blessed.  No  one  ought  to  be  expected 
to  be  more  faithful  and  useful  in  his  daily 
practical  life.  O  let  not  my  blessings  become 
my  condemnation ! 

Fourth.  Then  my  hope  is  most  precious^  and 


68  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  must  prize  it.  Where  lie  is,  there  I  shall  be 
also.  He  has  gone  to  prepare  a  place  for  me. 
He  will  come  again,  and  receive  me  unto  him- 
self. In  Ms  presence  is  the  fulness  of  joj. 
Endless  pleasures  are  at  his  right  hand.  Let 
me  daily  consider  it,  and  rejoice  in  the  hope 
which  he  bestows.  Let  me  value  this  precious 
hope,  and  strive  to  live  according  to  its  de- 
mands. This  is  a  glorious  hope.  It  can  sup- 
port, encourage,  animate,  refresh  me  in  every 
trial.  It  can  make  me  happy  in  every  con- 
dition. No  one  can  touch  the  Great  Being  to 
whom  I  belong.  That  heavenly  vine  can 
never  be  rooted  up.  If  I  am  one  with  him, 
he  will  keep  me  in  perfect  security  and  in  per- 
fect peace.  My  season  of  trial  will  soon  be 
passed.  My  provided  glory  will  soon  appear. 
O  let  me  be  watchful  and  faithful,  that  no  man 
take  my  crown. 

Fifth.  Thus  ought  a  branch  of  this  heaven- 
ly vine  to  live.  Deriving  life  from  union  with 
Christ ;  obtaining  fruitfalness  by  the  power  of 


BRANCHES    OF    CHRIST.  69 

Clirist ;  feeling  responsibility  for  the  mind  and 
example  of  Clirist ;  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of 
the  glory  of  Christ.  Upon  this  system,  and 
these  principles,  let  me  live,  striving  constant- 
ly to  honor  the  holy  name  by  which  I  am 
called,  and  to  adorn  the  blessed  Gospel  which 
I  profess.  Happy  will  it  be  for  me,  so  to  be 
found,  and  so  to  appear  when  my  master  shall 
come  to  call  me  before  his  throne. 

When  shall  the  day,  dear  Lord,  appear, 

That  I  shall  mount  on  high, 
And  view  thy  matchless  beauties  there, 

With  never-ceasing  joy. 

Angels  shall  listen  to  my  song, 

And  seraphs  join  the  praise : 
For  none  amongst  the  happy  throng, 

Shall  louder  tritmiphs  raise. 


THE  TEMPLE   OF   GOD- 

Te   are   tlie  temple  of    God. — 1  Corinthians,  iii.   16. 

•  A  TEMPLE  is  a  bnildnig  devoted  to  worship. 
There  sacrifices  and  offerings  are  presented  to 
God.  Such  was  the  ancient  Temple  at  Jeru- 
salem. There  God  was  pleased  to  manifest  his 
presence.  Though  he  is  everywhere  present, 
he  was  pleased  to  promise  his  peculiar  presence 
in  the  sanctuary  which  he  had  thus  selected. 
But  now  God  dwells  not  in  temples  made  with 
hands.  He  selects  for  his  abode  the  lowly 
and  the  contrite  heart.  The  High  and  Lofty 
One  who  inhabiteth  eternity  delights  to  dwell 
with  those  who  love  him,  and  who  reverence 
his  word.  As  I  am  a  Branch  of  Christ,  I 
dwell  by  love  and  faith  in  God.     As  I  am  a 


THE    TEMPLE    OF    GOD.  71 

Temple  of  Grod,  lie  dwells  by  his  Holy  Spirit 
in  me.  It  is  this  indwelling  Holy  Spirit  who 
teaches  me,  and  leads  me,  who  gives  me  a  con- 
sciousness of  my  need,  and  shows  me  the  glory 
and  sufficiency  of  the  Saviour  who  supplies  it. 
This  title  is  to  me  of  the  utmost  importance 
and  worth.  If  I  am  a  Temple  of  God,  and 
God  dweUeth  in  me, 

FiKST.  Then  I  should  IcihciT  to  Jceep  this  tem- 
ple clean.  K  any  man  defile  the  temple  of 
God,  him  will  God  destroy.  But  unholy  im* 
aginations,  impure  thoughts,  selfish  tempers, 
all  defile  the  temple  of  God.  Unprofitable 
books,  injurious  society,  unsuitable  dress,  un- 
becoming recreations,  all  defile  the  temple  of 
God.  Nay,  the  introduction  of  lawful  subjects 
at  unlawful  times,  defile  this  temple.  The 
Father's  house  must  not  be  made  a  house  of 
merchandize.  He  will  not  give  his  glory  to 
another.  He  will  not  suffer  the  intrusion 
there,  of  what  belongeth  not  in  it.  Alas  I 
how   often   have  I  thus  defiled  his  temple  I 


72  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Will  lie  tlius  destroy  me?  Not  if  I  turn 
from  my  folly,  and  strive  to  honor  and 
obey  him  hereafter.  He  is  ready  to  for- 
give the  sins  which  I  penitently  confess. 
But  I  must  examine  the  state  of  this  living 
temple.  I  must  understand  its  real  condition. 
I  must  strive  constantly  to  make  it  a  proper 
habitation  for  the  Spirit  of  God.  It  must  be 
my  great  object  and  effort  to  be  holy  in  all  my 
intercourse  with  him,  and  in  all  my  aspects 
before  him. 

Second.  Then  I  ought  to  maintain  his  con- 
stant worship  there.  My  praises  and  prayers 
should  ever  be  in  my  mind  and  heart.  God 
should  be  worshipped  within  with  a  spiritual 
worship,  in  what  I  feel,  and  what  I  think,  and 
what  I  desire.  What  acceptable  incense  is  a 
truly  grateful  heart, — a  praying  and  confiding 
spirit  I  More  than  all  whole-burnt  offerings 
and  sacrifices.  0  let  me  remember  his  pres- 
ence. Let  me  think  of  it.  Let  me  desire  it. 
Wherever  I  am,  he  is  with  me.     In  whatever  I 


THE    TEMPLE    OF    GOD.  73 

am  engaged,  he  is  observing  me.  I  must  not 
forget  him  nor  grieve  him.  I  must  lift  up  my 
heart  to  him,  and  give  him  my  affectionate  and 
earnest  homage.  I  may  thus  always  have  a 
temple  for  worship.  I  may  always  retire  within, 
and  maintain  there  an  inward  communion  with 
the  High  and  Lofty  One.  How  precious  is 
the  privilege  I  No  man  can  deprive  me  of  it. 
No  man  can  shut  me  out  of  it.  No  circum- 
stances of  life  can  prevent  my  use  of  it.  Then 
let  me  not  voluntarily  neglect  it. 

Thied.  Then  /  oiLght  to  listen  to  his  voice 
within  me.  In  his  own  temple,  God  utters  his 
gracious  voice.  He  speaks  within  me.  There 
is  a  voice  of  his  Spirit  which  utters  itself  to  my 
conscience  within.  My  safety  and  my  happiness 
consist  in  my  humble  and  faithful  attention  to 
it.  I  must  listen  and  obey.  He  urges  me  to 
duty.  He  arrests  me  in  sin.  He  would  awaken 
conviction.  He  would  elevate  my  thoughts 
and  hopes  to  things  above.  He  would  sanctify 
me  wholly.    Let  me  ever  hear  what  Grod  is 


74  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

ready  to  speak.  He  will  never  speak  in  vain. 
He  will  lead  me  into  all  truth.  If  I  seek 
him  and  follow  him,  he  will  never  suffer  me 
to  go  astray.  But  I  must  be  quick  to  hear, 
and  instant  in  obedience.  I  must  remember 
that  he  is  always  ready  to  be  found  by  me. 
I  must  always  earnestly  seek  him. 

FouETH.  Then  from  this  temple  there  ought 
to  go  forth  instructions  for  others.  If  I  am  a 
living  temple  of  Grod,  how  many  dwell  around 
this  temple,  who  have  no  part  in  the  blessings 
which  are  thus  bestowed.  The  word  of  God 
must  go  out  from  his  temple.  The  divine  law 
must  seek  their  dwellings  from  thence.  I 
must  therefore  be  an  instrument  for  teaching 
others.  Why  do  they  dwell  around  me? 
Why  have  I  been  connected  with  them  but 
for  this  ?  I  ought  to  be  constantly  teaching 
and  guiding  some.  There  are  always  some 
that  I  may  teach.  Have  I  nothing  to  say  or 
to  do  for  the  Lord  who  hath  made  me  his  tem- 
ple ?    This  guilty  world  must  be  blessed  and 


THE    TEMPLE    OF    GOD.  75 

saved  by  Christians  wlio  dwell  in  it.  God  liaa 
placed  his  people  here  for  that  single  end. 
Otherwise  he  would  take  them  home  to  him- 
self. If  they  do  not  bless  the  world,  who  will  ? 
Am  I  then  one  of  his  living  temples  ?  O  let 
no  ignorant  and  guilty  mind  come  in  vain  to 
me,  or  be  allowed  to  dwell  without  profit 
near  me. 

Fifth.  This  is  surely  the  proper  employ- 
ment of  a  temple.  It  must  be  kept  holy.  The 
worship  of  God  must  be  there  maintained. 
The  word  of  God  must  be  there  heard.  In- 
struction in  the  things  of  God  must  go  out 
thence.  O  that  it  might  be  so  with  me  I 
What  a  heavenly  state  is  this !  To  have  the 
Saviour  constantly  exalted  within  me,  and  his 
light  and  influence  constantly  proceeding  from 
me !  The  Lord  God  and  the  Lamb  are  the 
light  of  the  heavenly  temple.  0  let  them  be  the 
light  of  mine.  Then  shall  I  walk  in  the  light, 
and  my  earthly  state  will  be  a  constant  readi- 
ness for  my  glorious  heavenly  state  hereafter. 


76  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

Thus  shall  I  become  prepared  for  the  worship 
and  the  glory  of  his  abode.  Thus  shall  I  at- 
tain the  mind  and  habits  which  will  fit  me  tc 
unite  in  the  praises  of  his  redeemed. 

O  let  me  bear  thy  secret  name, 
The  record  of  my  name  in  heaven, 
The  pledge  and  earnest  of  those  joys 
That  shall  in  fulness  there  be  given  ; 
Bestow  the  pearl  which  Adam  lost — 
The  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost 


SERVANTS  OF  CHBIST. 

The  Servants  of  Christ. — Ephbsians,  vi.  6. 

In  my  various  relations,  I  would  think 
especially  of  those  which  bind  me  to  my 
Saviour,  and  the  titles  which  distinguish  them. 
What  can  be  more  important  ?  What  is  more 
so,  than  the  present  one  ?  A  servant  of  Christ! 
I  was  a  servant  of  sin.  Alas  I  that  I  should 
be  obliged  to  say  so — ^A  servant  of  Satan  I 
The  Lord  Jesus  redeemed  me  from  this  slav- 
ery, by  becoming  a  servant  of  servants  for  me, 
and  paying  his  own  blood  for  my  ransom.  He 
brought  me  back  from  my  bondage,  by  renew- 
ing me  with  his  own  Spirit.  Then  I  gave  my 
self  up  to  him,  to  be  his  servant.  And  now,  I 
have  one  master,  even  Christ.    I  have  no  other 


78  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

one.  Ko  other  will,  or  law,  or  plan,  or  coun- 
sel to  follow.  How  simple  is  my  path  1  How 
glorious  is  sucli  a  relation  !  The  highest  an- 
gel delights  in  it.  They  worship  and  obey 
him  with  joy.  Let  me  obey  him,  and  adorn 
my  title  with  fidelity. 

First.  But  obedience  becomes  a  servant.  If  I 
am  a  servant  of  Christ,  I  must  obey  him. 
Whatever  may  be  his  commands;  they  are  to 
be  fulfilled.  It  is  not  for  me  to  judge  of  them. 
The  interests,  and  the  responsibility  are  his.  I 
am  to  do  just  as  he  says.  When  I  hear  and 
understand  his  word,  that  is  enough.  Obe- 
dience may  be  inconvenient,  or  unpleasant,  or 
mysterious.  A  servant  does  not  consider  this. 
He  follows  the  command.  That  is  enough. 
The  Lord  who  gives  it,  knows  where  it  will 
lead,  and  what  will  be  its  result.  How  perfect- 
ly simple  is  a  life  of  obedience  to  Christ  I  It 
involves  no  questions  and  no  difficulties.  It 
is  disobedience  and  rebellion  that  suggest  the 
questions  and  difficulties  in   our  path.     His 


SEKVANTS    OF    CHRIST.  79 

service  is  perfect  freedom.  No  life  is  so  tappy. 
No  life  is  so  easy.  Let  this  be  my  life !  0 
that  I  may  ever  have  the  heart,  simply  to  do 
what  the  Lord  commands,  and  leave  all  the 
government  on  his  shoulder,  and  all  the  obsta* 
cles  for  him  to  overcome. 

Second.  Fidelity  becomes  a  servant.  Entire 
fidelity.  Not  eye-service,  doing  reluctantly, 
and  doing  no  more  than  I  cannot  avoid.  But 
I  am  as  cordially  to  obey  in  my  master^s  ab- 
sence, as  in  his  presence.  I  am  to  consult  in 
all  things,  my  master's  interest  and  will.  Thus 
should  I  be  faithful  in  all  things  to  my  glori- 
ous Lord.  He  sees  me  at  all  times.  I  am  to 
have  reference  only  to  him.  In  every  duty 
and  engagement,  I  would  carry  out  his  holy 
will.  He  has  left  very  distinct  directions  for 
me,  to  occupy  till  he  come.  This  will  be.  my 
effort.  This  shall  be  my  plan  in  life.  I  have 
a  most  responsible  trust.  Much  depends  upon 
my  faithfulness  in  it.  Glorious  results  will 
follow  upon  my  persevering  fidelity.     Fearful 


80  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

punisliment  must  await  my  negligence  and 
wastefulness.  0  let  me  be  watcliful,  and 
neither  neglect  my  master's  work,  nor  waste 
my  master's  goods.  How  tappy  will  be  the 
salutation,  "  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faith- 
ful servant  I" 

Third.  Usefulness  becomes  a  servant.  Affec- 
tionate usefulness  in  his  master's  service,  what- 
ever his  work  may  be.  His  labor  is  always 
for  some  appointed  end.  His  obedience  and 
fidelity  are  to  produce  distinct  and  expected 
results.  What,  then,  is  my  master  doing  in 
the  world  ?  What  is  the  work  he  has  given 
me  to  do  ?  He  must  look  for  the  results  that 
come  from  my  labor  in  his  service.  Ah,  how 
much  there  is  to  do  in  the  service  of  Christ  I 
How  much  sorrow  to  be  relieved !  How  much 
misery  to  be  removed !  Every  act  and  work 
of  kindness  to  man,  is  a  part  of  this  work  of 
Christ.  The  souls  and  bodies  of  men  are  to 
be  comforted  and  blessed.  I  may  be,  and  I 
must  be,  always  doing  good.     My  rule  in  it  is 


("" 


SEKVANTS    OF    CHRIST.  81 

my  master's  command.  My  motive  must  be 
my  master's  will.  I  am  not  to  look  at  the  re- 
turns tliat  I  may  get.  I  am  not  to  consider 
what  may  be  serviceable  to  me.  I  am  to 
gather  fruit  for  him.  My  recompense  comes 
not  jfrom  men.  My  record  is  with  my  Lord 
Let  me  daily  strive  to  carry  home  sheaves  for 
his  gamer,  and  to  increase  the  glory  that  he 
will  receive. 

Fourth.  ResponsiUlity  hecomes  a  servant  He 
must  have  a  constant  sense  of  this.  This  is 
the  end  of  his  labor,  that  he  must  give  an  ac- 
count for  all.  He  must  appear  before  his  mas- 
ter, to  render  up  an  account  of  himself.  I 
must  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
Soon  will  the  4ay  of  my  account  arrive.  I 
know  not  how  soon.  It  is  fixed,  though  con- 
cealed from  men.  I  would  be  always  ready. 
My  account  wiQ  extend  to  every  part  and  por- 
tion of  my  work, — ^my  secret  and  my  public 
acts.  It  will  be  most  searchiag  and  entire. 
My  master  will  ask  for  everything  that  he  has 
6 


82  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

given  me.  I  must  answer  to  Mm,  wlio  cannot 
be  deceived,  and  will  not  be  mocked.  The 
judgment  lie  will  give  will  be  unchangeable. 
The  issues  of  that  day  will  be  eternal.  Let 
me  ever  keep  it  in  mind,  and  think  each  day 
as  it  passes,  of  the  account  I  must  give  for 
that. 

Fifth.  These  are  attributes  of  a  servant. 
These  all  become  me  as  a  servant  of  Christ. 
Obedience,  fidelity,  usefulness,  and  responsibil- 
ity. O  that  I  may  thus  serve  my  Lord,  in  my 
body  and  my  spirit  which  are  his.  Let  me  in 
every  relation  and  call  of  life  strive  simply  to 
know  and  to  do  his  will.  Let  it  be  the  great 
purpose  of  my  life  to  be  found  acceptable  in  his 
sight, — ^to  finish  the  work  which  he  has  given 
me  to  do, — ^that  I  may  be,  through  his  grace, 
a  partaker  of  his  reward,  and  of  his  glory. 


Then  will  he  own  his  servant's  name, 
Before  his  Father's  face, — 
And  in  the  New  Jerusalem, 
Appoint  my  soul  a  place. 


I 


DISCIPLES. 

Te  shall  "be  ray  Disciples. — St   John,  xv   8. 

This  is  anotlier  blessed  title  whicli  connects 
me  with,  my  Saviour.  The  reciprocal  title  to 
disciple,  is  teacher.  As  a  disciple,  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  my  Teacher.  There  is  none  who 
teacheth  like  him.  The  great  agent  of  his 
teaching  is  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  has  recorded 
his  teachings  in  the  word  of  God.  He  takes 
those  blessed  instructions,  and  writes  them 
upon  the  hearts  of  his  people.  Thus  all  his 
people  are  taught  of  him.  The  most  impor- 
tant knowledge  for  me  is  that  which  he  im- 
parts. There  is  no  school  of  equal  consequence 
or  worth.  I  would  open  my  mind  and  heart 
to  receive  his  truth.     I  would  hide  his  truth  in 


84  CHEISTIAN"     TITLES. 

mj  heart,  that  the  word  of  Christ  may  dwell 
in  me  richly  with  all  wisdom.  How  happy  is 
it  for  me,  that  my  Saviour  is  willing  to  teach 
me  !  What  forbearance  and  patience  he  has 
with  one  so  stupid  and  dull !  Yet  he  calls  me 
his  disciple.     Am  I  indeed  a  disciple  of  Christ  ? 

FiKST.  A  disciple  should  have  entire  confidence 
in  the  hnowhdge  and  wisdom  of  his  Teacher.  We 
can  learn  in  no  other  way.  I  must  thus  en- 
tirely confide  in  my  Saviour's  wisdom.  His 
instructions  are  certain  truth  upon  all  subjects 
on  which  he  speaks.  No  subjects  can  be  of 
equal  consequence  to  me.  He  comes  to  reveal 
his  Father's  will.  To  open  to  me  the  way  of 
safety,  and  to  show  me  the  path  of  duty  and 
peace.  He  comes  to  teach  me  the  entrance  to 
eternal  life.  How  infinite  is  his  knowledge  I 
All  that  is,  or  shall  be,  is  perfectly  known  to 
him.  He  will  teach  me  just  what  I  need,  and 
just  as  I  am  able  to  receive  it.  My  mind  and 
heart  must  be  ready  for  his  work, — ^yea,  they 
shall  be.     I  will  come  to  him  with  entire  con- 


DISCIPLES.  85 

fidence,  and  without  a  doubt.  I  will  receive 
his  word  as  truth  forever  settled  in  heaven.  I 
will  seek  to  him  for  that  instruction  in  it, 
which  he  is  so  willing  to  give,  and  which  he 
only  can  impart.  This  is  the  place  for  a  dis- 
ciple.   Lord  speak,  for  thy  servant  heareth  I 

Second.  A  disciple  should  highly  valae  the 
instruction  he  receives.  When  wisdom  enters 
into  the  mind,  it  ought  to  be  precious  to  the 
soul.  Thus  only  can  we  learn.  Wherefore  is 
there  a  price  in  my  hand  to  get  wisdom,  if  I 
have  no  heart  to  it  ?  I  can  never  learn,  if  I  am 
indifferent  to  what  I  am  taught.  But  how  in- 
estimable are  the  instructions  which  Jesus 
gives !  How  important  is  their  subject !  How 
plain  and  simple  his  method  of  teaching  I 
How  adapted  are  these  instructions  to  my 
wants  I  Nothing  can  be  so  important  to  me. 
They  cover  all  the  interests  of  the  present  and 
the  future.  All  that  I  shall  ever  be,  or  want, 
he  teaches  me.  All  that  I  can  desire,  he  will 
explain  to  me.    All  that  I  can  wish  to  know 


86  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

forever,  lie  will  teach  me.  Wliat  can  be  of 
equal  importance  to  me  ?  Better  that  I  should 
be  ignorant  of  everything  beside,  than  of  the 
Gospel  which  the  Saviour  teaches.  If  I  have 
all  knowledge,  and  understand  all  mysteries, 
and  have  no  knowledge  of  Christ,  it  profiteth 
me  nothing.  I  v^-ould  say  with  St.  Paul,  I  am 
determined  not  to  know  anything  else  in  com- 
parison with  my  crucified  Lord. 

Thied.  a  disciple  should  always  have  a  ready 
and  listening  ear.  He  must  be  ready  to  hear 
what  his  Teacher  is  willing  to  impart.  Ah, 
how  attentive  should  I  be  to  the  voice  of  my 
Gracious  Teacher !  He  has  much  to  say  that  I 
have  never  yet  heard, — much  that  I  shall  re- 
joice to  hear, — ^much  that  will  be  of  inestima- 
ble worth  to  me.  Let  me  eagerly  catch  the 
sound  of  his  voice,  and  love  the  truth  which 
he  teaches.  Let  me  delight  to  hear  him  in  his 
word,  and  to  listen  to  his  voice  as  he  speaks 
within  my  own  heart.  A  teachable  spirit  much 
becomes  me.     I  am  of  yesterday,  and  know 


DISCIPLES.  87 

notliing.  I  would  sit  down  at  his  feet,  and  in' 
treat  him  to  tell  me  still  more  of  the  wonders 
of  his  own  love,  and  of  the  glories  of  his 
kingdom.  I  will  thankfully  receive  that  which 
it  shall  please  him  to  teach  me.  I  can  have  no 
previous  opinion  of  what  he  ought  to  teach 
me.  Let  hiTn  speak  what  seemeth  him  best. 
I  will  open  mine  ears  to  greet  his  blessed  com- 
munications. O  may  my  heart  bum  within 
me,  while  I  listen  to  the  wonders  of  his  love 
and  goodness  to  me  I 

Fourth.  A  disciple  should  remember  and  im- 
prove the  instruction  which  he  receives.  I  would 
lay  up  the  word  in  my  heart.  I  would  medi- 
tate upon  the  truth  I  learn,  and  strive  to  un- 
derstand the  great  and  wonderful  things  I  hear. 
As  the  word  of  Christ  dwells  within  me,  it  be- 
comes a  light  in  my  darkness,  a  comfort  in  my 
hour  of  sorrow,  a  guide  to  my  steps  in  the  path 
of  duty.  The  journey  I  have  to  finish  will  re- 
quire it  all.  Nothing  will  so  well  prepare  me 
for  this  journey  as  a  mind  established  in  a 


88  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

knowledge  of  tlie  Saviour's  tnitli.  I  may  have 
many  scenes  in  life,  wlien  memory  will  be  my 
chief  treasure,  and  my  chief  source  of  comfort. 
I  may  come  to  the  place  where  present  means 
of  learning  are  all  shut  out  from  me.  Then 
how  blessed  will  be  the  word  laid  up  in  my 
heart !  With  what  joy  shall  I  draw  out  of  the 
wells  of  salvation  which  the  Lord  hath  before 
showed  to  me!  Let  me  be  a  faithful  dis- 
ciple, and  follow  the  Lord's  gracious  guidance 
and  teaching  while  my  opportunities  are  so 
precious  and  my  privileges  are  so  great ! 

Fifth.  I  would  bear  with  me  all  these  marks 
of  a  faithful  disciple.  Confidence  in  my 
Teacher's  wisdom.  Love  for  the  instructions 
he  bestows.  A  listening  and  ready  ear  to 
gather  the  truth  from  his  mouth.  A  teachable 
and  humble  spirit  to  follow  it.  And  a  faithful 
memory  and  conscience  to  retain  his  word. 
Thus  only  can  I  be  faithful  to  the  Lord's  glory. 
The  word  must  be  mixed  with  faith  in  my 
heart,  before  it  can  bless  me,  or  enable  me  to 


DISCIPLES.  89 

honor  tlie  name  of  my  divine  Saviour.  O  let 
me  thus  be  ever  taught,  and  ever  ready  to  hear 
and  receive  his  heavenly  teachings. 

Shine  on  me,  Lord,  new  life  impart, 
Fresh  ardors  kindle  in  my  heart ; 
One  ray  of  thy  Allgiving  light, 
I  Dispels  the  sloth  and  clouds  of  nights 


-.  ^.-^.»--.--->-~^^ 


FBIENDS    07   CHBIST. 

Ye  are  my  Friends. — St.  John,  xv.   14. 

How  full  of  condescension  is  such  a  title  I 
Friends  of  Christ  I  The  Gracious  Saviour  as- 
sumes my  burden  and  my  sorrows.  He  raises 
me  up  from  the  lowest  degradation.  He  makes 
me  his  servant  and  his  disciple.  And  then  he 
says,  I  will  not  call  you  servants,— I  will  call 
you  friends.  The  reason  is  as  encouraging  as 
the  title  is  precious.  The  servant  knoweth 
not  what  his  Lord  doeth.  But  all  things  that 
I  have  heard  of  my  Father,  I  have  made  known 
unto  you.  There  is  not  an  angel  in  heaven 
but  rejoices  in  the  title  of  a  friend  of  Christ. 
Well  may  I  prize  the  mercy  which  allows  me 
a  name  and  a  relation  so  full  of  affection  and 


PRIEKDS    OF    CHRIST.  91 

honor.  But  what  are  the  attributes  of  friends 
of  Christ  ?  And  what  ought  to  be  mine  as  one 
of  them? 

First.  Sincere  affection  becomes  a  friend. 
Friendship  is  founded  there.  It  can  only  exist  in 
this  connection.  A  real  preference,  and  a  choice 
founded  upon  preference.  If  Christ  is  my  friend, 
so  will  he  stand  before  me.  He  will  appear  in 
all  his  relations  to  me,  most  valuable  and  desir- 
able. I  shall  serve  him  and  follow  him,  not  from 
duty  and  obligation ;  not  from  a  sense  of  inter- 
est ;  not  for  a  future  benefit  to  myself;  but  from 
sincere  love  for  him.  His  commands  will  all  ap- 
pear attractive  to  me.  His  service  will  seem 
to  be  my  highest  privilege.  To  be  allowed  to 
serve  him,  is  a  blessing  of  unspeakable  worth. 
I  ought  to  forget  all  interest  or  hope  or  fear, 
and  with  a  cordial,  disinterested  love  for  him, 
make  it  my  dehght  to  do  his  will.  This 
makes  his  friendship  a  constant  pleasure  and 
delight.  In  this  spirit  let  me  constantly  en- 
deavor to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  my  Sa- 


92  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

viour,  and  to  walk  familiarly  and  confidently 
with,  him* 

Second.  Habitual  remembrance  becomes  a 
friend.  Friendship  is  bnt  little  without  this. 
A  loved  one  dwells  in  the  heart,  in  the 
memory,  in  the  imagination,  in  the  anticipa- 
tions. In  our  earthly  friendships  we  under* 
stand  this.  We  practise  upon  this  system  con- 
stantly. Such  thoughts  and  memories  consti* 
tute  a  great  part  of  the  happiness  of  life.  Thus 
ought  Christ  to  dwell  in  my  heart.  My  affec- 
tions should  recall  him  to  mind  and  memory. 
He  ought  habitually,  frequently,  to  arise  be- 
fore me.  My  reasons  for  thinking  of  him  are 
many.  My  reasons  for  desiring  and  valuing 
him,  are  also  many.  Ah,  He  has  done  every- 
thing for  me.  He  stands  connected  with  every 
joy  of  my  life.  With  every  affection  of  my 
heart,  my  Saviour  should  be  united.  Grati- 
tude, desire,  reverence, — all  combine  to  form 
my  remembrance  of  him.  How  can  I  be  his 
friend  if  I  never  think  of  him  If      How  can  I 


FRIENDS    OF    CHRIST.  93 

be  truly  his  friend  if  I  do  not  cultivate 
thoughts  of  him,  or  if  I  am  ashamed  or  iin- 
willing  to  speak  of  him  ?  I  acknowledge  that 
I  am  most  faithless  to  him,  and  yet  I  can  truly 
5ay,  the  desire  of  my  heart  is  to  the  remem- 
brance of  him. 

Third.  Constancy  hecomes  a  friend.  A  friend 
loveth  at  all  times.  Neither  negligence  nor 
forgetfulness  are  allowed  to  interfere.  There 
may  be  many  trials  of  friendship.  In  earthly 
friendship  there  certainly  are.  Human  infir- 
mities frequently  mix  their  bitterness  in  its 
cup.  But  in  every  condition,  the  heart  must 
remain  the  same.  Friendship  for  Christ  may 
be  proved  in  many  conflicts.  But  I  ought 
never  to  speak  of  what  I  must  bear  or  suffer 
for  Christ,  as  if  I  felt  it  a  burden.  I  can  never 
suffer  anything  for  him,  in  comparison  with 
his  acts  of  mercy  for  me.  Let  me  love  him 
to  the  end,  and  count  it  a  joy  and  privilege  if 
I  am  permitted  to  suffer  anything  in  his  ser- 
vice and  for  his  glory.     He  may  exalt  me  to  a 


94  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

noble  post  of  sacrifice.  He  may  give  me  an 
opportunity  to  bear  mucli  for  liim.  I  can 
never  lose  by  him.  "Where  he  leads  I  would 
follow.  And  without  any  regard  to  the  future 
benefits  I  may  receive  from  him,  the  past 
deserves  all  my  love  forever.  O  may  he  grant, 
that  I  may  never  forsake  him ! 

Fourth.  Fidelity  becomes  a  friend.  Con- 
stancy regards  succession  of  time.  Fidelity 
regards  interest  and  duty.  Interest  which 
may  be  entrusted,  and  duty  w^hich  may  be  re- 
quired. The  Saviour's  interest  and  honor 
should  be  very  dear  and  ever  dear  to  me.  His 
name,  and  character,  and  work  ought  to  be 
more  sacred  and  precious  to  me  than  my  own 
life.  True  friendship  for  Christ  will  guard  the 
welfare  of"  his  great  objects  with  unceasing 
watchfulness.  His  truth  will  be  inestimably 
precious  to  his  friends.  His  glory  they  will 
never  give  to  another.  O  let  me  thus  prove 
my  friendship  for  Christ.  I  would  live  and 
die  for  Christ.     If  I  am  offered  a  sacrifice  for 


FRIENDS    OF     CHRIST.  95 

his  faith,  I  pray  that  I  may  have  grace  to  be 
faithful  to  the  end.  Thus  would  1  prove  foi 
him,  as  he  shall  please  to  require  it,  the  reality 
and  permanency  of  my  love.  The  recompense 
of  the  whole  is  his  abiding  and  faithful  love 
to  me.  He  will  own  and  confess  me  as  his,  in 
the  great  day  of  his  power. 

Fifth.  These  are  most  important  attributes. 
Am  I  really  a  friend  of  Christ  ?  Then  affec- 
tion, remembrance,  constancy  and  fidelity  will 
aU  mark  my  character  towards  him.  Thus  I 
long  to  appear.  Let  me  seek  for  the  work  of 
his  own  Spirit  to  make  me  conformed  to  his 
will,  and  devoted  to  his  service  and  glory. 
Soon  I  shall  prove  the  value  of  his  friendship. 
Soon  all  other  friendship  will  be  of  no  avail. 
Then  if  he  shall  be  a  friend  to  me,  and  own 
me  as  one  of  his, — a  friend  in  whom  he  de- 
lighteth,  all  will  be  well  with  me  forever. 
For  this,  I  may  freely  sacrifice  all  earthly 
things.  I  shall  be  an  infinite  gainer  after  all. 
The  things  which  cannot  be  shaken  will  re- 


r 


96  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

main.     I  sliall  still  possess  a  kingdom  wHcli 
cannot  be  removed. 

Far  rather  -would  that  earthly  friends, 
And  every  gift  the  Father  sends, 
Were  taken  from  my  heart,  than  find 
Thee,  0  my  Saviour,  prove  unkind. 
The  greatest  sorro-ws  man  can  bear, 
m  welcome  with  a  heart  sincere. 
If  thou  wilt  my  companion  be. 
And  make  me  closely  walk  with  thee. 


(}O0D   SOLDIERS   OF  CHBIST. 

A  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Timothy,  ii.  3. 

Tms  is  quite  additional  to  the  preceding 
titles.  A  servant,  a  disciple,  a  friend,  may  be 
come  a  soldier.  But  it  is  a  new  relation.  II 
requires  peculiar  qualities.  It  imposes  pecu 
liar  duties.  To  be  a  soldier,  implies  exposure, 
contest,  difficulty.  To  be  a  good  soldier,  im- 
plies also  courage,  fidelity  and  success.  Let 
me  consider  some  of  tbe  attributes  of  a  good 
soldiei  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  one  of  the  great 
army  of  the  living  God.  He  is  engaged  in  a 
most  important  warfare.  He  has  set  up  his 
standard  toward  Sion.  He  must  press  on 
through  all  opposers,  to  his  glorious  end.  He 
will  be  made  a  conqueror  through  the  Lord 
7 


98  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

JesTis  Christ,  who  givetli  him  the  victory.   Am 
I  such  a  soldier  of  Christ  ? 

First.  A  good  soldier  has  made  a  final  choice 
of  the  service  in  which  he  is  -or.gaged.  He  has 
enlisted  for  a  warfare.  It  is  his  own  choice. 
He  is  not  ashamed  of  1  ij  imiform,  of  his  duty, 
of  his  officers,  or  of  his  cause.  He  glories  in 
the  stand  which  he  has  taken.  He  participates 
in  every  triumph.  He  rejoices  over  all  its 
success.  Thus  have  V.  snlisted  for  Christ.  He 
is  the  great  Captain  o2  my  salvation.  He  has 
a  warfare  on  the  earth,  which  he  is  carrying 
on  to  final  victory.  I  have  united  with  him  in 
it.  I  bear  his  name.  I  am  enrolled  among 
his  followers.  I  would  not  be  ^>shamed  of  his 
cause,  or  of  my  service  and  duty  ;'jr  him  My 
enlistment  is  for  actual  duty.  It  is  solemnly 
pledged  in  the  appointed  Sacraments  of  liia 
Church.  It  is  cheerfully  made  by  the  action 
of  my  own  heart,  under  the  guidance  of  his 
Spirit.  It  is  recorded  in  his  own  book  of  re- 
membrance.    I  am  engaged  to  build  up  his 


G00r>    SOLDIERS    OF    CHRIST.         99 

Kingdom,  to  gather  his  chosen,  to  bring  in  the 
vessels  dodicated  to  his  service,  to  maintain 
his  authority,  and  to  exalt  the  glory  of  his 
name.  This  is  my  linal,  faithful  choice.  Let 
me  never  shrink  from  it,  or  turn  back  in 
weariness  from  the  duties  which  it  imposes. 

Second.  A  good  soldier  must  have  true  cour- 
age. Ah,  how  important  is  this  for  me!  I 
have  many  enemies  to  meet.  My  enemies  are 
the  enemies  of  Christ.  I  must  continually 
contend  if  I  would  conquer  at  last.  These 
enemies  are  temptations  around,  that  would 
lead  me  away,  or  drive  me  back  from  my  Sa  ■ 
viour.  Evil  propensities  and  habits  of  thought 
within  that  would  entangle  and  harass  me. 
Evil  men  who  surround  me,  and  oppress  me 
with  their  hostility  to  my  Lord.  The  more 
faithful  I  am,  the  more  my  enemies  will  mul- 
tiply, and  the  more  earnestly  they  will  oppose. 
If  I  am  indolent  and  careless  in  my  life,  they 
will  not  trouble  me.  If  they  can  make  me  a 
traitor,  or  induce  me  to  desert  my  master's 


100  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

cause,  they  will  liave  **ccomplislied  tlieir  end. 
But  if  I  strive  to  do  my  master's  r^ill,  and  to 
follow  him  truly  and  fully,  then  my  enemies 
seem  more  hostile,  and  more  bitter,  and  more 
multiplied.  When  I  would  do  good,  evil  is 
present  with  me.  But  what  ilu :?  Wpy^  I 
ought  to  be  the  more  bold  and  the  more  de- 
cided as  a  soldier.  I  mr.st  Ight  on.  There  is 
no  other  path.  T  :^et  my  Great  Leader  before 
me,  and  I  must  follow  aiccr  him.  Soon  the 
contest  will  be  over,  and  then  the  victory  will 
be  mine.  I  am  resolved  rather  to  displease 
and  to  forsake  all  others,  than  to  forsake  or 
cenj  my  glorious  Lord. 

Third.  A  good  soldier  mttst  endure  hardness. 
It  is  a  hard  life.  The  soldier  has  much  to 
bear — sometimes  very  much.  He  must  endure 
suffering  without  murmuring.  His  power  of 
endurance  is  often  the  very  means  of  his  vio 
tory.  The  warfare  in  which  I  am  engaged, 
may  require  me  to  bear  much.  It  may  be 
long  and  very  trying.     But  my  mind  must  be 


GOOD    SOLDIEES    OP    CHRIST.       101 

fixed  and  strengtlieiied  to  bear  even  to  tlie  end. 
My  great  leader,  tLe  Captain  of  my  salvation, 
goes  before  me.  He  bas  endured  tbe  cross  and 
despised  tbe  sbame.  Let  me  follow  bim  to  tbe 
end.  I  would  make  no  t:  tus  witb  bim  for  my 
obedience.  I  would  go  witb  bim  tbrougb  all. 
Patiently  abide  bis  will.  Resist  even  unto 
blood,  striving  against  sin.  And  allow  notbing 
to  separate  me  from  tbe  service  or  love  of  my 
Glorious  Master  and  Lord.  Otber  soldiers 
bave  freely  laid  down  tbeir  lives  upon  tbe 
field.  I  desire  to  be  willing  to  do  so,  if  my 
Lord  requires  and  appoints.  Come  wbat  will 
come,  by  bis  strengtb,  I  am  resolved  to  abide 
by  bim. 

Fourth.  A  good  soldier  has  a  confident  hope 
of  triumph.  He  never  desponds.  He  figbts 
not  as  uncertainly.  He  is  saved  and  strengtb- 
ened  by  bope.  In  all  buman  contests,  tbere  is 
great  uncertainty.  But  in  our  warfare  tbere  is 
none.  Our  Captain  bas  already  triumpbed. 
We  follow  bim  to  tbe  fruits  of  bis  own  vie- 


102  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

tory.  We  are  sure  of  success  by  his  power. 
This  hope  is  an  anchor  to  the  soul.  The  w'\r 
fare  may  now  be  very  dark  jnd  discouraging, 
Circumstances  and  -^Drob^biliti^/S  may  be  all 
against  me.  But  Gc : '.  ^iveth  me  the  victory. 
The  Crown  is  certain.  TL^  Kingdom  is  sure. 
And  he  appoints  tt:,  d^ikbGt  '"s  vrell  ns  the 
brightest  periods  of  the  battle.  \ie  c^nnot  be 
overcome,  if  we  stand  our  ground.  O  let  me 
never  flee,  nor  be  discouraged.  I  would  be 
found  faithful,  earnest,  engaged,  devoted.  I 
have  one  voice  to  hear,  and  one  master  to  fol* 
low.  I  may  lose  all  beside.  It  is  of  little 
consequence.  Whatever  can  live  with  Christ, 
I  shall  get  again  in  that  great  day.  0  let  me 
never  lose  my  interest  in  Christ  himself. 

Fifth.  I  am  a  soldier  of  Christ  And  thus 
I  have  enlisted  myself  for  life.  And  with 
courage,  endurance,  and  hope,  I  will  press  for- 
ward. I  may  not  have  to  fight  long.  But  I 
will  fight  faithfully.  Let  me  rest  upon  his 
power.     Let  me  give  myself  up  to  his  care. 


GOOD    SOLDIEES    OF    CHEIST.       103 

Let  me  prize  him  even  as  chief  among  ten 
thousand.  In  his  fe.vor  is  life,  and  his  loving 
kindness  is  better  than  life.  He  will  be  my 
strength  and  my  salvation. 

"We're  soldiers  fighting  for  our  God, 

Let  trembling  cowards  fly — 
We'll  stand  unshaken,  firm  and  fixed, 

With  Christ  to  live  and  die. 
Let  devils  rage,  and  hell  assail, 

We'll  fight  our  passage  through  ; 
Let  foes  unite,  and  friends  desert. 

We'll  seize  the  crown  in  view. 


A  PECULIAK  PEOPLE. 

A    peculiar   people. — 1   Peteb,    ii.  9. 

I  WOULD  now  select  some  titles  wMcli  refer 
to  our  relations  to  others.  And  first  of  all,  to 
the  Church  of  God,  the  spiritual  body  of  Christ. 
This  is  one  of  them  ;  and  it  is  exceedingly 
important  and  instructive.  It  reads  in  the 
margin,  a  purchased  people,  a  purchased  pos- 
session. Purchased  for  Gjd.  Purchased  by 
Christ.  Set  apart  from  earin  and  sin,  to  be  his 
servai^ts  Kansomed  "Prom  condemnation  to,  be 
his  children.  Separated  from  th^  world  around. 
Dedicated  to  the  service  of  God.  They  are 
in  the  midst  of  a  sinfal  world,  a  peculiar  peo- 
ple. They  are  so  by  God's  own  selection  and 
appointment.     By  their  own  agreement  and 


A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE.  105 

devotion  to  his  service.  Am  I  one  of  them  ? 
It  is  a  very  great  privilege,  and  it  involves  a 
very  great  responsibility.  K  I  am  one  of  this 
people, 

First.  Then  /  am  to  he  separated  from  the 
guilty  world  around  me.  Separated  not  by  mere 
outward  ordinances,  in  which  I  unite,  but 
which  they  reject ;  but  separated  in  actual 
character  and  conduct,  by  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  my  heart  and  life.  I  have 
come  out  from  them,  and  my  lot  is  no  longer 
with  them.  I  cannot  walk  in  their  paths.  I 
cannot  pursue  their  objects.  I  cannot  partake 
of  their  pleasures.  "While  they  reject  the  gos- 
pel, my  heart  thantriilly  embraces  it.  While 
they  live  without  Christ,  it  is  my  desire  and 
delight  to  live  for  him  and  with  him.  While 
they  are  earthly  in  all  their  plans  and  objects, 
I  am  to  Soek  the  things  which  are  above. 
There  is  my  treasure,  and  there  must  be  my 
heart  also.  Their  opinions,  and  maxims,  and 
plans,  are  of  no  consequence  to  me.     I  cannot 


106  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

yield  to  their  judgments,  to  their  examples, 
nor  to  their  authority.  Not  separate  by  any 
self-righteous  assumptions,  as  if  I  were  holier 
than  they ;  but  separate  by  the  exercise  and 
manifestation  of  a  spiritual  and  heavenly  mind. 
In  everything  striving  to  carry  out  my  master's 
wish  and  purpose  on  the  earth.  Living  for 
him  actually,  and  for  him  alone.  Grod  has 
thus  separated  me,  and  I  ought  to  be  willing  to 
be  separate  for  him. 

Second.  Then  /  should  not  find  iny  pleasures 
in  ihe  wilderness  ahrood.  God  has  fenced  me 
ir  for  his  own  cultivation,  a  vineycLid  that  he 
hath  chosen  for  himself.  I  may  find  all  my 
happiness  and  pleasure  in  his  service.  He 
surely  is  sufficient  for  me  as  a  portion.  True 
joy  is  a  serious  thing.  I  cannot  run  out  for 
the  trifling  vanities  of  the  world  around  me. 
I  cannot  form  a  part  of  its  foolish  passing  pa- 
geant. My  duties  are  in  the  world.  But  my 
joys  are  in  the  Gospel,  in  the  service  of  my 
Saviour.    I  wouJd  p;it  this  great  fact  in  habit- 


A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE.  107 

ual  practice.  There  is  a  happiness  in  commu- 
nion with  Christ,  and  in  the  fulfilment  of  his 
will,  which  the  earth  cannot  afford.  In  his 
presence  is  the  fulness  of  joy.  Surely  I  may 
find  it  so.  I  can  be  happy  in  him.  I  dishonor 
him  when  I  seek  elsewhere  for  my  pleasures. 
If  I  belong  to  him,  he  is  enough.  I  wish  to 
live  upon  this  principle,  and  to  carry  it  out 
constantly  in  my  practice  among  men. 

Third.  Then  I  have  a  special  duty  asdgr^d  rze 
on  the  earthy  and  I  ought  to  he  engaged  in  it.  I  am 
made  peculiar  for  a  distinct  object.  There  is 
a  peculiar  work  for  me  to  do, — a  mission  for 
me  to  fulfil.  The  same  work  which  engaged 
my  Lord  is  to  occupy  me.  I  have  my  parti- 
cular place  and  station  in  this  work  assigned 
me.  The  importance  of  this  does  not  depend 
on  outward  circumstances.  It  is  not  by  man's 
judgment  that  my  duty  is  to  be  regulated. 
Everjrthing  is  to  be  done  unto  the  Lord.  This 
makes  sy^rything  religion.  Thus  am  I  to 
strive  in   every  action   to  acknowledge  and 


108  CHEISTIAN   TITLES. 

honor  him.  Whether  my  appointed  place  be 
more  or  less  elevated  in  man's  estimation,  it 
is  equally  important  that  I  should  glorify  God 
in  it.  He  that  is  faithful  in  that  which  is  least, 
is  faithful  also  in  much.  Whether  I  am  in  the 
kitchen,  or  in  the  field,  or  in  the  pulpit,  or  on 
a  throne  ;  I  am  there  by  divine  appointment, 
and  I  am  to  do  the  will  of  God  there  from 
my  heart.  Let  me  learn  what  God  requires  of 
me,  and  faithfully  follow  out  his  commands. 

;^'OURTH.  Then  /  ought  to  try  to  walk  and  live 
near  to  God  my  Saviour.  He  has  enclosed  me 
for  special  objects  and  fruits.  It  must  be  my 
object  to  bring  them  forth  abundantl3^  I  am 
his  disciple,  if  I  bear  much  fruit.  It  must 
never  be  my  object  to  be  religious  merely  that 
I  may  be  safe;  but  to  be  holy,  that  I  may 
honor  my  Saviour  in  all  things.  That  I  may 
dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  me.  O  that  I  might 
bring  forth  fruit  abundantly  to  his  glory !  I 
would  endeavor  in  every  good  work  tj  ait^m 
his  doctrine,  and  to  honor  him.     How  holy 


A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE.  109 

can  I  be  ?  How  mucli  of  his  image  can  I  ob- 
tain ?  How  mucb  of  bis  mind  can  I  acquire  ? 
Let  me  never  be  satisfied  with  any  other  prin- 
ciple of  action,  or  any  other  pursuit.  It  is  not 
enough  that  my  course  is  to  do  no  harm.  I 
would  ask  how  it  is  to  honor  Christ  ?  And 
how  can  I  most  honor  him  in  relation  to  this, 
OT*  to  any  other  thing  ? 

Fifth.  Surely  these  attributes  ought  to 
mark  a  peculiar  people.  They  are  separate 
from  the  world  for  God.  They  find  all  their 
pleasure  in  his  service.  They  are  active  in 
fulfilling  his  will.  They  are  pressing  on  to  be 
like  him,  and  to  grow  up  into  him  in  all 
things.  Thus  will  I  try  to  hve.  I  am  sure  he 
will  enable  me  to  live  so.  He  can  do  it.  This 
will  make  a  happy  life  for  me  here.  Thus 
shall  I  become  ready  to  be  happy  with  him 
forever. 

More  of  thy  presence  Lord  impart ; 
More  of  thine  image  let  me  beai. 
Erect  thy  throne  within  my  heart, 
And  reign  without  a  rival  .hire. 


MEMBEKS  OKE  07  ANOTHER. 

We  are  Members  one  of  another — Ephesians,    iv.   2':. 

This  title  brings  before  me  verv  important 
relations  to  my  fellow  Christnius.  We  are  ail 
members  of  one  body.  We  partake  of  tbe 
same  spiritual  life.  We  are  united  to  the 
same  divine  Head.  Our  present  state  of  trial, 
— our  eartbly  condition  is  the  same.  Our 
cares,  and  duties,  and  sorrows,  are  exceedingly 
alike.  Our  personal  experience  and  infirmi- 
ties are  the  same.  We  are  partakers  of  one 
Spirit  and  of  one  hope.  We  are  engaged  in- 
one  warfare  under  one  leader,  and  are  journey- 
ing to  one  glorious  home,  These  constitute 
very  important  relations.  None  can  be  more 
so.    They  will  last,  some  cf  them  as  Jong  aa 


MEMBERS    ONE    OF    ANOTHER.      Ill 

we  live  on  tlie  earth, — some  of  tliem  forever. 
It  is  a  great  blessing  indeed  to  have  been 
brought  into  this  spiritual  body  of  Christ, — 
this  blessed  company  of  God's  elect.  If  I  am 
there, — 

First.  Then  /  ought  to  feel  and  cultivate  a 
sympathy  for  all  the  members  of  the  tody  of  Christ. 
If  onS"  member  of  the  animal  body  suffer,  all 
the  others  suffer  with  it.  It  is  so  also  in  the 
spiritual  body  of  Christ.  I  would  act  ever 
upon  the  remembrance  of  this  fact.  I  would 
remember  that  all  true  Christians  are  one.  I 
would  build  up  therefore  no  unnecessary  lines 
of  division  among  the  Lord's  people,  but 
realize  as  much  as  possible  my  union  with  all. 
There  are  no  Christians  on  earth  with  whom  I 
have  not  more  points  of  concord  than  of  disa- 
gi'eement.  Why  should  I  not  remember  this, 
and  regard  them  with  affection  and  confidence  ? 
Let  me  cuitivate  this  spirit  of  sympathy  and 
tenderness  towards  all.  I  need  it  from  others. 
I  would  feel  it  for  them.     Let  me  never,  for 


112  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

meat,  destroy  fhe  work  of  God.  In  cultivating 
a  spirit  of  sympathy  and  tenderness,  I  am  pro- 
moting my  own  happiness,  as  well  as  the  hap- 
piness of  others.  I  am  sure  I  shall  remember 
such  a  course  with  more  pleasure  hereafter. 


Second.  Then  /  ouyht  to  he  willing  to  ec 
and  help  others  according  to  ray  ability.  My 
outward  earthly  things  I  should  be  willing  to 
impart.  But  not  in  these  only  should  I  be 
helpful.  I  must  aid  by  my  counsel,  by  my 
prayers,  by  my  influence,  in  every  effort  which 
I  can  make.  No  man  liveth  to  himself.  There 
win  constantly  be  some  influence  going  out 
from  me  upon  all.  Let  me  see  that  it  is  a  good 
one.  Wherever  I  am,  let  my  labor  be  to  edify, 
not  to  destroy.  I  am  but  one, — ^but  I  am  one. 
I  can  do  but  little, — ^but  t  can  do  something ; 
and  however  small  it  may  be,  let  it  be  right, 
and  let  me  be  faithfal  in  it.  0,  it  will  be  a 
blessed  ministry  to  edify  all  my  fellow  Chris^ 
tians,  with  whom  I  am  connected,  to  the  excent 
of  my  means.    How  mu.ch  benefit  I  may  ac- 


MEMBERS  ONE  OF  ANOTHER.   113 

tually  receive  from  tlie  prayers  of  others! 
How  constantly  I  ought  to  repay  it.  The  priv- 
ilege of  intercessory  prayer  is  very  great.  I 
am  persuaded  that  I  use  it  far  too  little.  Ah  I 
if  others  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincer- 
ity, ought  I  not  to  pray  that  grace  may  be  with 
them  ?  Ought  I  not  to  rejoice  that  Christ  is 
among  them  ? 

Third.  Then  I  ought  to  love  all  the  members 
of  tJie  Saviour's  hody.  There  are  particular  bonds 
which  connect  me  with  individuals.  God  has 
made  them  so.  I  cannot  but  love  them  par- 
ticularly. I  am  not  required  to  do  otherwise. 
But  beyond  these  local  and  natural  ties,  I  ought 
to  love  all  the  members  of  Christ,  whenever  I 
see  them, — wherever  I  meet  them, — whoever 
or  whatever  they  may  be.  My  heart  should 
feel  kindly  to  them,  and  wish  well  for  them. 
They  bear  the  image  of  their  Master.  They 
belong  to  the  fold  of  Christ.  They  are  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  Christ.  I  must  love  that  image 
wherever  it  is.  How  happy  and  how  useful  to 
8 


114  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

me,  is  this  spirit  of  love !  All  bitterness  and 
bigotry  is  not  more  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  the 
Gospel,  than  it  is  to  my  own  happiness.  I  find 
ever  that  what  is  truly  right  is  really  happy.  0 
let  me  act  npon  this  blessed  spirit,  and  culti- 
vate it  more  and  more. 

Fourth.  Then  /  ought  to  pat  no  stumbling 
hhch  in  the  way  of  any.  My  example,  and 
character,  and  influence,  ought  never  to  be  an 
obstacle.  How  solemnly  the  Saviour  warns 
me  against  ofiending  one  of  his  little  ones  !  It 
were  better  a  mill-stone  were  hanged  about  my 
neck,  and  I  were  cast  into  the  sea.  This  is  a 
fearful  sentence.  What  can  be  more  awful  ? 
0  let  me  watch  that  I  come  not  under  it.  How 
sad  will  it  be  to  meet  in  judgment  those  whom 
my  example  has  turned  away  from  Christ,  or 
caused  to  fall  from  him !  Let  me  be  daily 
careful.  My  conversation,  my  daily  walk,  my 
relations,  my  business,  my  recreations,  are  all 
watched, — are  all  influential,' — may  all  be  use- 
ful,— ^may  all  be  injurious.      What  respon- 


MEMBERS  ONE  OF  ANOTHER.   115 

sibility  rests  upon  me  in  this  relation !  My 
habitual  character  must  come  into  my  account. 
What  influence  have  I  had  ?  Who  has  been 
saved, — or  who  has  been  injured,  perhaps  de- 
stroyed, through  me  ? 

Fifth.  How  valuable  are  these  reciprocal 
traits  to  the  Church  of  Christ  I  Sympathy, — ■ 
actual  help, — ^love  to  all, — no  obstacles  to  any. 
What  a  blessing  would  attend  the  whole 
church,  were  this  the  actual  character  of  all  its 
members.  How  happy  will  it  be  for  me  in 
every  way  to  promote  it.  0  let  me  watch  for 
this  spirit  of  union.  Let  me  encourage  it. 
Let  mo  cultivate  it  constantly,  earnestly.  I  am 
sure  such  a  course  must  be  acceptable  to  my 
Glorious  Lord,  who  has  bid  all  his  disciples  to 
love  one  another  as  he  has  loved  them. 


Our  souls  by  love  together  knit, 
Converted,  mixed  in  one, — 
One  hope,  one  heart,  one  niind,  one  voice, 
'Tis  heaven  on  earth  begun. 


FELLOW-OiriZENS   WIIK   THE   SAIKT^ 

"Fellow-Citizens  with,  the  Saints. — Eph.  ii.  19. 

My  present  condition  is  a  state  of  trial.  Ail 
my  fellow-Cliiistians  liere  are  in  a  similar  state. 
Mutual  sympathy  .'ind  relief  are  here  ccaistant- 
ly  demanded.  But  I  have  a  future  as  well  as 
a  present.  I  have  also  present  relations  to  this 
glorious  future.  All  the  Ohurch  of  God  are 
not  on  earth.  Part  of  the  host  hr  ve  crossed 
the  flood.  They  are  at  rest.  They  have  re- 
ceived their  glorious  crown.  But  they  are 
still  parts  of  the  same  body.  Their  sympa- 
thies and  their  memories  are  doubtless  still 
with  us.  I  have  a  very  intimate  connection 
with  them.  It  is  a  most  exalting  and  blessed 
relation.     The  whole  union  of  the  sai^its  of 


FELLOW-CITIZENS.  117 

God  is  as  a  glorious  residence.  A  city  of  God. 
A  building  of  God.  Jerusalem,  wliicli  is  above 
the  mother  of  us  all.  All  the  children  of  God, 
dwell  together  in  this  city  of  grace  ;  but  in 
different  parts  of  it.  The  saints  who  have  fin- 
ished their  course,  have  been  permitted  to  en- 
ter into  its  glory.  I  am  yet  in  a  more  distant 
j>art;  but  not  less  secure:  not  less  protected 
and  loved.  A  fellow-citiaen  with  the  saints ! 
It  is  a  gloTious  title.    Am  I  o?:.-^  ? 

First.  Then  I  ought  highly  to  estimate  the 
privilege  of  a  Christian  life.  Whatever  may  be 
my  present  earthly  state,  how  exalted  are  my 
connections !  How  important  the  honor  which 
is  thus  bestowed  upon  me  I  God  took  me  from 
a  very  low  estate ;  and  he  has  been  pleased  to 
exalt  me  with  great  mercy.  I  should  never 
think  of  my  religious  state  and  opportunities, 
but  with  this  feeling.  Certainly  a  Christian  is 
the  highest  style  of  man.  How  glorious  is  the 
privilege  of  having  been  called  of  God,  to  be 
one  of  his  heavenly  and  redeemed  family ! 


118  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Could  I  see  all  tliose  with  whom  I  am  connect- 
ed, how  exalted  and  honorable  would  appear 
the  relations  in  which  I  stand!  John  was 
ready  to  worship  one  of  the  heavenly  beings ; 
so  glorious  did  he  seem  I  Yet  he  was  only 
a  fellow-servant  with  the  Apostle.  The  poor- 
est child  of  grace  is  not  less  truly  connected  in 
Christ  with  the  highest  angel  in  heaven.  Let 
me  never  undervalue  my  privilege  as  a  mem- 
ber of  this  glorious  company.  My  conversion 
is  my  coronation.  K  God  is  mine,  everything 
is  mine. 

Second.  Then  I  ought  to  he  unceasingly  grate- 
ful for  this  divine  gift.  It  is  all  a  gift.  A  bless- 
ing from  a  pardoning  Grod.  It  came  not  of  my- 
self, or  of  any  works  of  righteousness  which  I 
had  done.  It  is  the  gift  of  grace  alone.  Of  aU 
the  blessings  which  I  have  received,  surely  the 
most  inestimable  is  the  gift  of  divine  redemp- 
tion. I  have  been  purchased  by  the  blood  of 
Christ.  I  w^as  a  poor,  lost  creature,  sold  under 
sin,  when  he  opened  my  prison-doors,  and  let 


FELLOW-CITIZENS.  119 

me  go  free.  What  a  mercy  was  tlien  exercised 
to  me  !  Wlien  I  look  at  the  sorrow  and  dark- 
ness wHch.  I  have  escaped, — at  the  misery  from 
which  I  have  been  delivered, — at  the  glories 
which  are  laid  up  for  me, — at  the  love  which 
h^s  accomplished  all,  how  thankful  ought  I  to 
be !  I  have  a  home  and  an  inheritance  above. 
There  the  holiest  of  creatures  wait  to  receive 
me,  and  to  welcome  me.  There  the  Highest  of 
all  will  rejoice  over  me  forever.  Angels  may 
well  desire  to  look  into  this  and  understand  it. 
It  is  a  mystery  of  grace.  My  heart  ought  al- 
ways to  bless  God  for  the  boundless  consola- 
tion. If  the  world  neglect  me  or  revile  me,  it 
is  of  little  consequence.  God  my  Saviour 
loves  me.  Angels  watch  over  me.  Eedeemed 
saints  wait  for  me,  and  will  give  thanks  for  my 
entrance  among  them.  0  let  me  never  neglect 
to  praise  God  for  a  privilege  so  great. 

Third.  Then  I  should  walk  worthy  of  mi/ 
hiffh  vocation.  There  ought  to  be  a  consistency, 
an  accordance  between  my  relations  and  my 


OF    T.fi 


Oe 


r 


120  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

conduct.  A  cliild  of  a  king  must  conform  to 
the  proprieties  of  his  liigli  standing.  I  am  the 
cliild  of  the  Eternal  King.  My  brethren  are 
All  of  a  family  of  kings,  a  royal  priesthood.  I 
must  strive  to  maintain  a  spiritual  mind,  and 
to  lead  a  holy  life.  How  pure  and  holy  are 
my  fellow-citizens,  the  saints  of  God!  What 
ardent  love  have  they  for  Christ !  What  grate- 
ful homage  do  they  pay  him !  How  perfectly 
obedient  are  they  to  his  will !  What  unspeak- 
able delight  they  have  in  fulfilling  his  com- 
mands I  Thus  should  I  endeavor  to  walk  con- 
tinually. How  blameless  ought  I  to  be  in  the 
sight  of  Grod!  Above  the  miserable  haunts 
and  ways  of  sensuality  and  giddiness  and 
wastefal  mirth.  Away  from  the  temptations 
and  power  of  a  mere  earthly,  selfish  temper. 
Keeping  under  my  body,  and  bringing  it  into 
subjection,  that  I  may  walk  before  God  in  new- 
ness of  spirit.  I  know  that  it  will  require 
constant  watchfulness  and  effort.  But  I  know, 
also,  that  it  will  give  me  constant  confideiia* 
and  peace. 


FELLOW-CITIZENS.  121 

FouETH.  Then  I  ouglit  to  press  onward  to 
the  glory  which  is  set  hefore  me.  How  many 
liave  triumplied,  wlio  were  once  as  weak  as  1 1 
What  glory  have  they  now  received  I  They 
are  perfect,  and  perfectly  happy  forever.  Well, 
the  heavenly  kingdom,  is  equally  open  to  me, 
equally  secured  to  me,  equally  prepared  for 
me.  0  let  me  press  on  to  gain  it.  I  have  not 
long  to  strive,  nor  much  to  bear.  Soon  I  shall 
see  the  multitude  who  have  gone  before.  I 
would  enter  into  their  rest.  Nothing  must  be 
allowed  to  turn  me  aside.  Everything  must 
yield  to  this,  and  work  for  this.  I  must  leave 
the  things  which  are  behind,  and  reach  after 
those  which  are  before.  I  shall  never  gain 
them  without  constant  and  determined  efforts. 
They  are  worth  all  my  efforts.  I  have  a  glo- 
rious hope, — a  glorious  home, — a  glorious 
household, — a  glorious  eternity  before  me.  O 
let  me  not  come  short  of  them.  Let  me  not  fall 
through  unbelief.  Let  me  not  be  entanglih  in 
my  course.  Let  me  count  everything  else  but 
loss,  that  I  may  win  them. 


122  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Fifth.  These  are  most  important  duties  for 
aie,  as  one  of  the  Saviour's  flock.  I  would 
earnestly  engage  in  them.  As  a  fellow-citizen 
with  the  saints,  I  would  value  my  high  privi- 
lege. I  would  be  ever  grateful  for  the  mercy 
thus  bestowed.  I  would  walk  before  the  Lord 
anto  all  pleasing.  I  would  keep  constant  hold 
of  the  hope  which  is  set  before  me.  Thus  am 
I  happy  in  my  daily  course.  Thus  do  I  fulfil 
the  great  purpose  of  my  heavenly  calling. 
Thus  am  I  ready  for  the  appearance  of  my 
Lord. 

0  glorious  hour  !     0  blest  abode  1 

1  shall  be  near  am^  like  my  God ; 
And  flesh  and  sin  no  more  control 
The  sacred  pleasures  of  my  sovJ. 


HEIKS  TOGETHEli  OF  THE  GRACE  OF  LIFE. 

Heirs  together  of  fhe  grac:^  of  Life. — 1  Peter,  hi.  7. 

This  marks  my  relations  to  the  Christian 
household,  in  connection  with  my  future  hope. 
But  it  is  especially  my  relation  to  those  on 
earth.  Here  we  are  heir^  together  of  the  grace 
of  life.  The  grace  of  life  is  the  gift  of  life 
eternal,  it  is  the  free  gift  of  God  in  Christ  to 
every  believer.  How  great  and  wonderful  is 
this  gift !  I  do  not  now  sqp  its  glory.  I  can 
not  now  comprehend  its  extent.  Its  enjoy- 
ment is  future,  unrevealed  in  its  particulars. 
But  it  is  life, — life  with  Christ.  I  shall  not 
die,  but  live.  There  is  no  more  death.  It  is 
life  forever.  It  is  the  gift  of  God.  Perfectly 
secure,  because  God  bestows  it.     Glorious  and 


124  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

sufficient  also,  because  Christ  lias  prepared  it, 
Here  I  liave  a  short  probation  with  my  fellow  • 
heirs.  But  our  life  remains  to  be  had  hereafter. 
Of  this  I  have  no  exclusive  possession.  I  am 
an  heir,  together  with  others.  It  is  one  fact 
of  our  blessed  communion.  Thus  Christians 
lourney  on  together  with  *;  glorious  ho}.t,. 

FiKST.  Then  we  are  pilgiims  and  travellers 
together,  and  we  ought  to  live  happily  togdhtv  on 
Hie  road.  "See  that  ye  fall  not  out  ly  'Jjie 
way,"  said  Joseph  to  his  brethren.  How 
painful  to  the  soul  are  religious  quarrels  and 
controversies  1  How  "i^nhspj^y  do  they  make 
the  church!  How  injurious:'.'  ./.xoir  influence 
upon  the  world !  How  ruinous  to  the  work 
of  religion  in  the  sgul !  The  soul  that  harbors 
unkind  tempers,  unjust  suspicions,  harsh  judg- 
ments, can  never  prosper.  Better  bear  any- 
thing than  resent,  or  retaliate.  I  have  no 
time  for  fighting  with  my  fellow-soldiers.  Let 
me  cultivate  the  spirit  of  peace  and  edification. 
I  shall  surely  Avish  I  had  done  so  hereafter.   I 


HEIRS    OF    THE    GKACE    OF    LIFE.     125 

would  drive  no  wedge  of  separation  between 
Christian  brethren.  I  would  strive  to  recon- 
cile all,  and  to  unite  all  to  ench  other  and  to 
Christ.  In  thisj!  shall  much  promote  my  own 
happiness,  as  well  as  the  happiness  of  others 
It  is  worth  all  my  labor.  It  is  worth  any 
labor  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
bond  of  peace  with  all  the  heirs  of  God,  and 
partakers  of  his  glorious  gift. 

Second.  Then  we  are  subjects  of  common 
trials,  and  we  ought  to  crjmfort  each  other  undei 
the  burden.  The  heir,  as  long  as  he  is  a  child, 
differeth  nothing  from  a  servant,  though  he 
be  lord  of  all.  "We  are  children.  We  have 
many  burdens  to  bear, — many  sorrows  to  feel, 
many  falls  and  losses  to  endure.  What  room 
there  is  here  for  mutual  consolation !  How 
blessed  is  the  effect  of  such  consolation !  With 
words  rf  mutual  kindness  we  can.  bear  any- 
thing. Ah,  how  much  they  ease  affliction,  and 
take  away  the  bitterness  ox  sorrow  I  Let  us 
bear  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the 


126  CHKISTIAN    TITLES.    -"■—■'■^ 

law  of  Christ.  How  mucli  such,  a  spirit  of 
kindness  helps  in  prayer!  What  peace  it 
creates  in  the  household  1  What  happiness  in 
social  intercourse  !  I  wish  to^foUow  out  this 
spirit  always.  I  long  to  be  tender  patient 
and  affectionate.  I  would  not  have  a  hard  and 
unsympathizing  heart  for  all  the  gains  of  earth. 
Words  of  peace!  Sweet  words!  I  would 
always  speak  them,  and  speak  them  from  the 
sincere  feeling  of  my  heart. 

Thikd.  Then  we  have  glorious  prospects 
before  us,  and  we  ought  to  encourage  each  other 
to  press  forward  to  attain  them.  Our  heavenly 
inheritance  binds  us  all  together,  in  the  same 
lively  hope.  But  we  have  many  infirmities, 
and  many  contests  on  the  road.  And  the 
strong  must  not  rebuke  or  undervalue,  but 
help  and  encourage  the  weak.  How  hard  it 
seems  to  talk  of  our  glorious  hope  I  Why  is 
it  so  ?  If  I  really  valued  it,  and  enjoyed  it, 
would  it  be  so  ?  If  my  heart  was  in  it,  and  I 
believed  the  hearts  of  others  were  in  it,  would 


HEIRS    OF    THE    GRACE    OF    LIFE.     127 

lii  be  SO  ?  It  surely  should  not  be  so.  "Why 
have  I  a  tongue,  and  a  mind,  and  a  heart,  if 
not  for  this  ?  Why  have  I  been  placed  in  this 
mixture  of  trials  and  privileges — of  hopes  and 
sorrows,  but  that  I  might  thus  learn  to  be  use- 
ful and  helpful  to  all?  My  in  flue:  .ce  maybe 
little ;  ]  ut  it  is  not  less  for  Christ,  than  for 
earthly  things — ^whatever  it  is,  it  shall  be  his. 
K  I  hav,^  but  one  talent,  I  v  ould  use  it  faith- 
fully for  ''  im,  to  spread  his  truth,  to  edify  his 
flock. 

Fourth.  Then  I  shall  soon  take  possession 
of  my  inheritance,  and  I  ought  not  to  be  dis- 
couraged with  trials  by  the  way.  The  road  is 
not  always  smooth.  I  meet  with  many  diffi- 
culties and  obstacles.  I  bear  many  losses  and 
pains.  What  of  that  ?  How  transitory  they 
are !  They  all  pass  rapidly  away.  And  soon 
all  wil]  have  passed,  and  I  shall  have  finished 
them  forever.  There  is  no  endless  slough  in 
my  path.  No  sorrow  endureth  forever  for 
me.     Why,  then,  should  I  ever  complain  or 


128  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

be  discontented  ?  Is  it  with  m j  condition  ? 
But  has  not  my  Giver  of  life  appointed  it  ? 
How  could  it  be  made  better,  when  his  wisdom 
has  arranged  the  whole  ?  Is  it  with  my  own 
heart  and  life  ?  "Wliy  do  I  not  daily  strive  to 
amend  these?  This  may  be  done.  He  has 
given  me  abundant  means  to  do  it.  Let  me 
never  despond  ncr  halt  in  my  course.  A  cheer- 
ful, happy  spirit  becomes  me  ever.  A  Fpirit 
of  contentment,  and  peacefulness,  and  hope. 
"With  this,  I  shall  edify  others.  With  this,  1 
shall  enjoy  a  Mfe  of  blessedness  myself.         • 

Fifth.  How  manifest  are  these  attributes 
and  duties  of  the  heirs  of  life.  Peace  together. 
Keciprocal  consolation.  Mutual  encourage- 
ment. Individual  contentment.  Let  me  strive 
for  all  these.  Let  me  watchfully  endeavor  to 
exercise  them.  I  would  meet  all  my  fellow- 
heirs  happily  before  God.  How  soon  that 
gracious  gift  of  God  may  come  I  Can  it  be 
too  soon  ?  Happy  will  be  the  day,  when  the- 
whole  redeemed  Church  shall  appear.    "When 


HEIRS    OF    THE    GRACE    OF    LIFE.     129 

the  Saviour  can  say,  "  Of  those  wliom  thou 
liast  given  me,  I  have  lost  not  one." 


Onward,  then,  to  glory  move, 
More  thai!  conquerors  ye  eliall  prove-^ 
Still  through  danger,  toil  and  woe, 
Onward,  Christians,  onward  p:c. 


9 


THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD 

Ye  are  the  Light  of  the  World. — St.  Matthew,  v.  !■*. 

I  WOULD  now  pass  to  some  of  the  titles 
wHcli  describe  my  relations  to  tlie  world  ^ 
around  me.  If  I  am  a  Christian,  I  am  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Lord's  chosen  and  spiritual  flock. 
My  citiaenohip  is  in  heavun  ;  but  I  am  not  in 
heaven.  Mj  record  is  on  high,  but  m  j  dwell- 
ing and  my  warfare  are  on  the  earth,  I  am 
not  encompassed  with  angels,  but  with  men. 
I  am  in  the  world, — a  world  of  sin.  I  have 
very  important  relations  to  this  world, — rela- 
tions which  I  must  faithfully  sustain,  and  the 
duties  of  which  I  must  fulfil.  All  of  my 
duty  is  in  the  world.  Much  of  my  duty  is  to 
the  world.     Much  of  my  usefulness  and  obli- 


THE    LIGHT    OF    THE    WORLD.       131 

gation  are  there.  Mj  Lord  requires  me  to  be 
active  and  useful  here  for  him.  "What  he  has 
imposed,  I  would  earnestly  endeavor  to  fulfil. 
In  the  title  now  before  me,  he  describes  one 
very  important  relation  in  which  his  wisdom 
and  goodness  have  placed  me.  I  am  to  I  ^  in 
my  appointed  measure  and  place, — a  light  to 
the  word, — to  guide  them  to  the  truth, — ^to 
lead  them  to  a  knowledge  of  Christ, — ^to  per- 
suade them  to  seek  and  obey  God. 

First.  Then  my  own  mind  ought  to  he  clearly 
taught  in  the  truth.  Thus  only  can  I  teach 
others.  To  be  the  instructor  of  my  fellow- 
men  in  the  great  interest  of  eternal  life,  is  an 
immense  responsibility.  The  Saviour  is  him- 
self the  only  real  light  of  the  world.  I  can 
give  light  to  others,  only  as  I  get  it  from  him. 
There  I  must  find  all  that  it  is  important  for 
me  to  know  and  to  teach.  He  gives  me  light 
in  his  word.  There  his  own  Spirit  teaches  me 
the  things  of  God, — ^the  glories  of  redemption. 
How  inestimable  are  its  contents!     How  ar- 


132  CHBISTIAN    TITLES. 

dentl J  ought  I  to  study  it  I  IIow  earnestly  to 
prize  it !  It  is  in  reality  of  incalculable  worth 
It  ought  ever  so  to  appear  to  me.  If  there 
were  but  one  copy, — lent  to  me  only  for  a 
season, — how  I  should  value  it  1  But  I  am  to 
receive  it  as  God's  express  personal  gift  to  me, 
and  to  esteem  it  a  special  divine  communica- 
tion to  my  own  soul.  What  it  tells  to  me  I 
am  sent  to  tell  to  others  also.  And  it  becomes 
of  vast  importance  that  I  should  gain  clear 
views  of  truth, — a  mind  thoroughly  settled  in 
the  faith,  that  I  may  speak  to  all  clearly,  defi- 
nitely, and  without  fear  or  doubt,  upon  the 
great  salvation  there  proclaimed. 

Second.  Then  my  character  must  he  holy^ 
under  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Men 
are  to  be  guided  by  my  example,  a»s  well  as 
taught  by  my  instructions.  What  they  see  in 
me  is  as  important  and  effective  as  what  they 
hear.  My  light  must  shine  in  my  habitual 
conduct  in  life.  In  the  various  personal  rela- 
tions in  which  I  stand,  my  influence  must  be 


THE    LIGHT    OF    THE    WOELD.      133 

seen  and  felt.  This  is  a  most  important  respon- 
sibility.    Holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  I 

0  that  such  might  be  a  description  of  my  daily 
life!  What  prayerfiilness,  what  self-control, 
"what  meekness,  and  watchfulness,  and  love  be- 
come him  who  is  set  up  a  light  to  men !  I 
cannot  be  hid.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  hid.  I 
must  be  seen  and  known.  I  only  desire  that 
Christ  may  be  seen  and  known  in  me.  Let  my 
daily  walk  be  a  safe  and  faithftd  guide  to 
those  who  are  out  of  the  way,  that  I  may  say 
to  them  "be  ye  followers  of  me,  as  I  am  of 
Onrist."     How  mr.ny  I  may  help,  or  how  many 

1  may  oppose  and  injure,  I  cannot  tell.  I 
would  have  my  light  ctlways  shine. 

Third.  Then  my  light  ought  to  he  steady  and 
unif(/irm.  Better  is  a  small  light  that  is  steady, 
than  a  brilliant  one  that  is  fitful.  A  candle 
in  the  night  is  better  than  the  lightning.  My 
station  may  not  be  high,  nor  my  field  large ; 
but  my  influence  must  be  everywhere  the 
same.    I  am  what  I  am  always, — ^at  home  and 


134  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

abroad  tlie  same.  There  is  no  yacation  in  tlie 
duties  and  responsibilities  of  religion.  The 
Christian  is  the  same  at  all  seasons,  and  in  all 
places.  This  alone  can  manifest  the  reality  of 
my  spirit, — ^the  integrity  of  my  mind  and 
heart.  Let  me  be  like  the  shining  light  which 
shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 
The  humblest  servant  of  Jesus  may  do  much 
good  by  his  appointment  and  blessing.  If  I 
am  uniformly  on  his  side,  the  time  will  come 
that  I  shall  derive  the  full  benefit  and  influ- 
ence of  such  a  course.  How  important  is  a 
steadfast  and  a^  iding  character  to  a  servant  of 
Christ. 

Fourth.  Then  my  light  ought  to  he  persever- 
ing^  and  hold  out  to  thje  end.  Scenes,  duties,  re- 
lations, change  ;  but  the  principles  of  rehgion 
are  always  the  same,  and  always  manifest  their 
power  in  the  same  fruits.  What  piety  is  in 
youth  and  in  maturity,  it  must  be  in  old 
age.  The  same  love  to  Christ,  the  same  sub- 
mission to  his  will,  the  same  desire  to  serve 


THE    LIGHT    OF    THE    WORLD.       135 

him,  the  same  effort  to  be  like  him, — ought 
to  mark  me  to  the  end  of  Hfe.  Ah,  how 
beautiful  is  this  permanancy  of  Christian  char- 
acter—  this  constant  hght  of  true  religion  I 
How  effectual  is  it  for  our  own  comfort !  How 
powerful  in  our  usefulness  to  others.  Let  me 
strive  earnestly  to  possess  and  to  maintain  it. 
My  condition  may  much  change, — ^my  circum- 
stances exceedingly  alter,  my  relations  to  the 
world  become  very  different.  But  my  devotion 
to  my  Master's  work  may  increase  to  the  very 
end.  Thus  my  example  may  be  a  blessing 
after  I  am  gone,  and  my  light  continue  to 
shine  in  the  earth  when  I  am  no  longer  in  it 
myself 

Fifth.  Thus  must  a  light  to  the  world  be 
distinguished,  to  be  of  any  value.  Thus  must 
I  appear  to  be  made  useful.  Marked  by  a 
clear  knowledge  of  the  truth, — by  faithful 
holiness  of  character, — ^by  .uniform  and  steady 
example  and  influence, — by  abiding  and  per- 
severing devotion  to  God.    I  much  desire  to 


136  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

have  these  my  oonstant  attributes,  that  I  may 
truly  shine  to  the  glory  of  him  who  called  me 
out  of  darkness  to  his  marvellous  light.  The 
Holy  Spirit  can  give  me  all  these.  I  would  seek 
them  there. 


Lord,  if  thou  dost  this  wish  infuse, 
A  vessel  fitted  for  thy  use, 

Into  thy  hands  rece.' ve ; — 
Work  in  me  both  to  will  and  do, 
To  show  men  how  believers  tru% 

And  real  Christians  liire. 


THE  SALT    OF    THE   EARTH. 

Ye  are  the  Salb  of  tlie  Earth. — St.  Matthe-w,  v.  13. 

The  people  of  God  are  in  tlie  world,  not 
only  for  its  instruction,  but  for  its  preservation 
also.  This  is  tlie  great  purpose  of  salt  in  the 
natural  world.  To  withstand  corruption  in  the 
earth.  This  is  also  the  aspect  of  Christian  use- 
fulness, which  it  is  employed  to  describe.  The 
people  of  God  are  here  to  resist  and  counteract 
the  power  of  human  sin ;  to  preserve  men 
from  ruin  under  the  burden  of  their  own  ini- 
quities. To  rescue  the  wretched,  and  save  the 
lost,  and  restore  the  decaying,  is  their  great 
responsibility  and  office  in  the  world.  Thus 
they  are  divinely  employed,  and  for  this  they 
are  divinely  blessed.     They  are  thus  the  salt 


J 


188  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

of  the  earth.  It  is  a  most  important  title.  I 
would  faithfully  realize  its  meaning  and  its 
purpose  in  myself,  and  in  my  own  relations  to 
the  world  around  me.  If  I  am  to  be  the  salt 
of  the  earth, 

First.  Then  /  ought  to  exercise  a  positive  in- 
fiuence  in  the  world.  This  is  the  purpose  and 
property  of  salt.  It  is  intended  in  aU  things  to 
exercise  its  own  power  to  qualify  and  change ; 
and  such  is  the  grace  of  Grod  in  the  heart  and 
life  of  man ;  and  such  must  be  the  actions  of 
the  man  thus  changed,  in  his  intercourse  with 
others.  My  influence  must  all  be  active.  To 
restrain  evil ;  to  overcome  hostility  :  to  in- 
crease happiness;  to  diminish  sorrow  among 
men ;  to  the  utmost  extent  of  my  power.  My 
personal  influence  may  be  more  or  less  in 
amount.  This  is  not  under  my  own  control. 
God  assigns  me  my  place  and  my  station.  But 
whatever  its  amount,  its  character  must  always 
be  the  same.  It  must  be  manifest  and  active. 
I  cannot  yield  to  the  sinful  influence  of  others. 


THE    SALT    OF    THE    EAETH.         139 

I  am  to  counteract  and  overcome  it.  For  this 
I  am  in  the  world.  Not  to  seek  my  own  pleas- 
are,  but  to  promote  and  testify  the  truth.  For 
this  I  must  exert  myself  continually.  It  will 
not  do  for  me  to  go  through  the  world  in  a 
mere  negative  character.  I  must  ask,  "Whom 
have  I  blessed  ? — To  whom  have  I  been  a  sa- 
vor of  life?  Salt  that  has  lost  its  savor 
is  profitable  for  nothing.  A  Christian  without 
active  rehgious  usefulness,  is  no  better.  Let 
me  solemnly  look  to  this. 

Second.  Then  /  ougTit  to  cultivate  the  active 
power  of  grace  in  my  own  heart.  Grace  is  to 
qualify  my  own  character,  before  I  can  be  the 
instrument  of  grace  to  others.  The  attributes 
of  my  nature  are  all  to  be  subdued  and  sancti- 
fied by  a  divine  power.  My  mind,  my  judg- 
ment, my  heart,  my  will,  must  all  receive  and 
manifest  the  influence  of  this  heavenly  salt. 
It  will  sanctify  my  conversation.  It  will  gov- 
ern and  direct  my  actions.  It  will  adorn  the 
whole  current  and  course  of  my  life.     Thus  it 


140  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

will  become  active  in  blessing  and  saving 
others ;  but  it  will  not  without  my  constant 
cultivation  of  its  growth  and  power  within 
myself.  It  must,  therefore,  be  a  constant  sub 
ject  of  effort  and  watchfulness  with  me.  To 
be  useful  to  others,  I  must  be  alive  in  myself 
K  religion  is  really  living  in  my  heart,  it  will 
become  natural  and  easy  for  me  to  do  good. 
This  ought  to  be  my  state.  I  will  endeavor 
that  it  may  be.  I  am  not  straitened  in  God. 
I  will  strive  to  improve  the  abundant  privi- 
leges he  bestows.  1  can  do  no  good  unless  I 
have  a  clear  consciousness  of  my  own  sinceri- 
ty in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  of  my  real  fel- 
lowship with  him. 

Third.  Then  /  oiight  to  he  constantly  watchful 
over  my  daily  walk  among  men.  Influence  is 
always  active.  I  cannot  refuse  to  exercise  it. 
It  is  not  under  my  control  in  its  existence  and 
operation.  In  its  character  it  may  be.  0  that 
my  influence  might  be  always  for  good  I 
Wherever  I  r-m,  something  may  be  done  or 


THE    SALT    OF    THE    EARTH.        141 

left  Tindone,  sometMng  may  be  said  or  with- 
held, which  must  exercise  an  influence,  and 
may  be  made  to  produce  a  good  influence  upon 
others.  How  many  secret  thoughts  come  from 
what  we  see  and  hear,  even  when  they  are  not 
addressed  to  us ;  nay,  even  when  we  hear  by 
mere  accident.  I  cannot  tell  what  thoughts 
I  may  be  the  means  of  exciting ;  or  what  di- 
rection, even  permanent  direction,  I  may  thus 
give  to  the  character  and  mind  of  some  other 
person.  O  lot  them  not  testify  against  me  I 
Let  me  labor  ever  for  good  I  I  ought  never 
to  be  unguarded.  How  much  evil  to  myself, 
and  to  others,  may  come  from  one  unguarded, 
or  hasty  act  or  moment.  Let  me  ever  walk 
circumspectly,  and  be  salt  indeed,  in  the  asso- 
ciations in  which  the  will  of  God  has  placed 
me. 

Fourth.  Then  /  must  he  careful  not  to  lose 
the  gifts  of  grace  myself  Salt  that  has  lost  its* 
savor  is  good  for  nothing.  It  cannot  be  used 
like  many  other  substances  in  its  decomposi- 


M2  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

tion  and  decay.  It  is  cast  out;  trodden  un- 
der foot.  0  could  there  be  another  such  illus- 
tration of  an  useless  and  unprofitable  profess- 
ing Christian  ?  Of  what  worth  can  he  be  ? 
Fit  for  nothing.  If  a  minister  of  the  Gospel 
become  corrupt,  he  is  odious.  Desirable  for 
no  position.  Trusted  in  none.  If  a  Christian 
be  light,  or  vain,  or  worldly,  he  is  a  great  evil. 
Far  greater  than  if  he  had  never  professed  to 
be  the  servant  of  Christ.  How  great  is  the 
danger  of  this  to  me  I  -  How  terrific  will  be  the 
responsibility  for  it !  Shall  I  ever  become  an 
apostate  ?  Shall  I  ever  be  a  mere  monument 
of  human  deceitfulness  and  crime  in  the  Church 
of  Christ?  0  let  me  watch  and  pray,  and 
strive  against  this  tremendous  evil !  God  only 
can  keep  me  from  it.  But  if  I  seek  him  and 
trust  him,  he  will  keep  me. 

Fifth.  Such  are  the  properties  of  salt — as 
illustrating  Christian  character.  Active  in- 
fluence upon  others ;  dependent  upon  the  liv- 
ing power  within;   to  be  maintained  in  un- 


THE    SALT    OF    THE    EARTH.        143 

ceasing  operation ;  wortliless  if  this  be  lost. 
0  let  me  be  the  salt  of  the  earth,  and  learn  and 
try  to  do  the  will  of  God  from  my  heart.  Let 
my  influence,  conversation,  example,  and  hab- 
its of  life  all  be  made  subservient  to  my  Mas- 
ter's will,  and  promotive  of  my  Master's  glory, 


0  may  I  never  silence  break, 
Unless  I  with  thy  guidance  speak ; 
Tlien  sanctify  my  every  word, 
That  I  may  honor  thee  my  Lord. 


HOLY   PRIESTHOOD. 

An  Holy  Priesthood. — 1  Peter,  ii  5. 

Under  tlie  Law,  God  selected  a  special  tribe 
for  the  priesthood.  They  had  peculiar  privi- 
leges and  peculiar  duties.  They  were  the  in- 
structors and  guides  of  the  people.  They 
were  intercessors  for  the  residue  of  Israel. 
They  ministered  for  them  to  God  ;  and  they 
ministered  from  God  to  them.  The  Christian 
ministry  is  never  called  by  this  name.  They 
are  no  priesthood  for  the  Church.  We  have 
but  one  Priest  under  the  Gospel,  our  Great 
High  Priest,  and  the  Bishop  of  our  souls. 
Ministers  are  now  his  messengers,  the  heralds 
of  his  sacrifice  and  salvation.  But  the  people 
of  Christ  are  called  a  priesthood  in  reference 


HOLY    PRIESTHOOD.  145 

to  the  residue  of  mankind.  They  are  a  holy 
priesthood,  a  royal  priesthood.  Am  I  one  of 
this  elevated  and  holy  number  ?  Let  me  con- 
sider the  attributes  of  a  priesthood  as  applied 
to  them,  and  as  applied  to  me. 

FlEST.  I  ought  to  have  compassion  on  all  who 
are  in  error,  or  out  of  the  way.  This  eminently 
becomes  a  priest  of  God.  I  cannot  look  upon 
ignorant  and  blinded  men  with  anger,  or  cen- 
sure, or  aversion.  I  was  once  as  blind  as  they. 
That  I  am  not  so  now,  is  no  merit  of  my  own. 
If  my  mind  has  been  enlightened,  it  is  all  of 
grace.  God  has  had  great  compassion  upon 
me.  He  will  also  have  much  compassion  for 
others.  His  mind  and  feeling  upon  this  sub- 
ject, I  am  to  obtain  and  exercise.  How  much 
error  in  the  judgment  may  be  consistent  with 
a  right  state  of  the  heart,  L  can  never  tell. 
God  may  accept  many  whom  I  condemn.  I 
shall  rejoice  over  all  whom  he  receives.  Let 
me  regard  all,  therefore,  with  tenderness  and 
pity.  Let  me  try  to  recover  and  to  bless  them ; 
10 


146  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

by  no  means  to  drive  away  or  to  destroy. 
This  is  tho  p^reat  example  of  my  Great  High 
Priest.  I  A.  onld  Icllow  it  and  exemplify  it  also 
in  all  my  conduct  with  men. 

Second.  Then  I  ought  to  welcome  the  penitent 
and  returning.  This  was  a  special  duty  and 
privilege  of  the  priest.  It  is  a  special  and 
blessed  attribute  of  my  Glorious  Priest.  He 
discourages  none.  He  refuses  none  who  sin- 
cerely seek  him.  Such  ought  to  be  my  feel- 
ings and  conduct  in  relation  to  those  who  are 
in  the  world  around  me.  Wherever  I  see  the 
feeblest  desire  to  return  to  God,  and  to  the 
path  of  duty,  let  me  not  quench  the  smoking 
flax,  nor  break  the  bruised  reed.  My  heart 
should  go  out  to  such,  with  sincere  desire  and 
delight.  The  true  Christian  must  always  feel 
himself  an  appointed  guide  to  the  returning 
sinner.  He  is  to  comfort  and  encourage  all 
who  mourn.  This  is  a  beautiful  and  most  im- 
portant exercise  of  the  priesthood.  An  un- 
sympathizing  Christian  is  a  poor  priest  for  sin- 


HOLY    PKIESTHOOD.  147 

ful  men.  O  let  me  never  be  so  !  I  would  be 
affectionate,  and  tender,  and  forbearing,  to  tlie 
sorrowing  and  the  sinful.  I  would  labor  con- 
stantly to  gather  them  for  the  Lord.  They 
may  be  jewels  for  him.  They  may  be  stars 
and  seals  for  me.  Let  my  whole  life  'and 
character  be  attractive  and  encouraging  to 
those  who  are  without.  Thus  God  will  own 
my  priesthood,  and  bless  my  ministrations  for 
him. 

Thied.  Then  I  ought  ih  rejoice  over  the  ran- 
somed and  converted.  With  what  joy  does  the 
Saviour  rejoice  over  the  sinner  returned  to 
him  1  The  lost  sheep,  the  prodigal  son,  what 
beautiful  illustrations  are  they  of  this !  What 
beautiful  illustrations  of  what  I  ought  to  be  I 
My  heart  should  partake  of  this  joy.  Conver- 
sion to  God  is  what  the  sinful  need;  actual 
pardon  and  new  creation  in  Christ.  I  must 
not  cloak  or  conceal  this  great  fact.  I  must 
not  allow  them  to  doubt  my  full  conviction  of 
its  truth.     For  this  great  end  must  I  labor. 


148  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

For  this  must  I  pray,  in  behalf  of  all  for  whom 
my  priesthood  is  appointed.  Over  this  result 
attained,  I  must  rejoice.  In  my  own  house, — 
among  my  friends, — in  the  world  abroad, — 
how  blessed  is  this  result !  God's  priests  can 
have  no  greater  joy,  than  to  see  others  return- 
ing from  their  evil  way,  and  walking  in  the 
truth.  If  I  am  truly  one  of  the  holy  priest- 
hood, I  shall  surely  rejoice  with  Christ  in  this 
glorious  and  happy  result  of  his  mercy  and  his 
efforts  among  men. 

FouKTH.  Then  I  ought  to  prayfiyr  all.  It  is 
a  special  duty  of  a  priest  to  be  an  intercessor. 
Thus  should  every  Christian  pray  for  others. 
One  of  God's  remembrancers.  How  extensive 
is  the  command  to  pray.  For  all  men.  For 
family  and  friends.  For  the  world  which  lieth 
in  wickedness.  For  a  sLiful  race  everywhere 
around  me.  Ah,  how  can  1  t^U  the  power  of 
intercessory  prayer  I  God  may  give  me  great 
blessings  in  answer  to  my  prayers  for  others. 
This  has  ever  been  the  line  of  his  dispensa- 


HOLY    PRIESTHOOD.  149 

tions.  He  thus  replied  to  Abraham,  to  Jacob, 
to  Moses,  to  Paul.  And  wby  not  to  me  ?  Hu- 
man merit  is  notbing.  Grod  bears  and  blesses 
for  bis  own  sake.  Let  me  plead  for  tbose  wbo 
will  not  pray  for  tbemselves.  Blessings  may 
come  upon  tbem,  and  tbe  prayer  will  return 
to  my  own  bosom.  It  is  all  important  to 
maintain  tbe  babit  of  intercessory  prayer.  ISTo 
greater  act  of  Idndness  can  I  do  in  many  cases, 
tban  tbis.  It  is  kindness  I  may  confer  upon 
tbose  wbom  I  can  reacb  in  no  otber  way.  God 
is  more  ready  to  bear  tban  I  am  to  pray.  He 
waitetb  to  be  gracious.  Let  me  not  come  sbort 
of  my  privilege,  as  one  of  tbe  priests  of  God. 
Happy  indeed  is  sucb  an  exercise  as  tbis  I 

Fifth.  Compassion  for  tbe  erring.  Kind- 
ness to  tbe  returning.  Joy  over  tbe  res- 
cued. Prayer  for  all.  Tbese  are  tbe  attributes 
of  an  holy  priestbood.  Tbey  are  beautiful 
traits  of  tbe  spirit  of  Cbrist.  Tbey  are  equally 
attractive  and  desirable  evidences  of  tbe  pre- 
sence and  power  of  tbe  spirit  of  Cbrist  in  tbe 


150  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

heart.  For  this  lie  lias  chosen  me,  and  set  me 
apart  from  the  world,  to  be  one  of  his  pecuhar 
people,  to  bear  his  image,  and  to  do  his  work. 
Let  me  be  faithful  in  all  things  to  him  who 
hath  called  me  to  his  service  and  glory.  Bless- 
ings will  come  upon  me  from  him  and  from 
many. 

Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Join  to  seek  and  save  the  lost, — 
Eaise  us  sinners  to  thy  throne, 
Add  more  jewels  to  thy  crown, 
Give  the  heavy-laden  rest, 
Christ  make  known  in  every  breast. 


GOOD  STEWABDS  OF  THE  MANEFOID  6BACE  OF  GOD. 

Good  Stewards  of  the  Manifold  Grace  of  God. — 

1  Peter,  iv.  10. 

This  is  anotlier  very  important  relation  in 
wHcli  I  stand  to  the  world  in  which  I  live. 
Grace  of  God !  What  have  I  that  I  have  not 
received  from  God  ?  All  my  gifts  are  of  the 
manifold  grace  of  God.  It  is  of  his  grace  alone, 
that  one  so  unworthy  possesses  anything.  My 
powers  of  body  and  of  mind, — ^my  intellectual 
and  spiritual  gifts, — my  means  of  influence 
and  attraction  in  any  way,  are  all  gifts  of  God. 
Whatever  I  have,  which  can  be  made  useful  to 
other  people,  is  a  divine  gift,  not  given  to  me, 
but  lent  for  this  purpose.  All  my  personal 
and    relative    possessions    are    really    loans, 


152  CHBISTIAN    TITLES. 

— talents  entrusted  to  me,  for  wliicli  I  am  to 
give  an  account  to  God.  The  only  inalienable 
gift  I  have,  is  a  divine  Saviour.  He  never  wiU 
be  taken  away  from  me.  He  is  mine, — mine 
forever.  Everything  else  is  a  loan  for  a  special 
purpose  and  object.  In  the  possession  of  it,  I 
am  but  a  steward  for  others.  I  must  use  all 
these  gifts  for  their  benefit.  In  this  responsi- 
ble character  I  stand  in  the  world.  What 
then? 

First.  /  have  a  special  dispensation  in  the 
worlds  and  I  must  fulfil  it.  I  am  not  here  for 
my  own  pleasure,  but  for  the  Lord's  service, 
and  for  the  benefit  of  mankind.  My  whole 
life  is  a  mission  appointed  for  some  good  end. 
Every  part  of  my  life  is  as  truly  so.  Where- 
ver I  am,  I  am  there  to  fulfil  my  Master's  will. 
He  fixes  the  bounds  of  my  habitation, — ap- 
points my  line  of  duty, — designates  my  fields 
of  operation,  and  bids  me  occupy  for  him  till 
he  come.  O  let  me  use  the  world,  and  my  life 
in  the  world,  as  a  steward  of  God.     Whom 


1  R  R  yi  ;>" 

t       ■     "  • 
GOOD    STEWARDS.X^'       TIS - 

can  I  benefit  ?  Whom  can  I  instruct  ?  Wliom 
can  I  help,  or  guide,  or  save  ?  I  ougTit  con- 
stantly to  be  seeking  my  objects.  Each  day  will 
bring  out  some  new  duty,  and  some  new  call. 
If  the  love  of  God  is  in  my  heart,  and  I  have 
a  spiritual  mind,  and  a  true  knowledge  of  my 
Saviour,  I  may  always  be  useful,  and  be  useful 
everywhere.  I  would  realize  my  divine  appoint- 
ment and  my  future  responsibility. 

Second.  My  stewardship  is  especially  of  the 
grace  of  God.  The  salvation  of  men  is  the 
great  object  and  end  of  my  appointed  minis- 
try. My  outward  means  and  my  mental  gifts 
are  all  intended  to  produce  this  great  result. 
In  all  my  relations,  domestic  and  public,  I 
would  have  this  fact  ever  before  me.  What 
shall  it  profit  any  to  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
to  lose  their  own  souls  ?  To  save  the  souls  of 
men,  is  an  end  worth  my  labor,  and  it  is  the 
only  one  that  is  so.  Whom,  then,  can  I  teach 
the  great  truths  which  God  has  taught  me  ?  To 
whom  can  I  dispense  the  blessings  which  I 


154  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

liave  thus  received  ?  Whom  can  I  lead  to  a 
SavioTir's  feet,  or  tell  of  a  Saviour's  love  ?  O 
let  me  live  for  God  in  every  relation  and  duty 
of  life  I  Eternity  is  the  one  great  end  and  ob- 
ject of  my  life.  I  may  not  be  appointed  pub- 
licly to  preach,  but  I  am  surely  appointed  in 
some  way  to  make  known  the  wonderfal  good- 
ness and  mercy  of  my  God.  I  would  stand 
before  his  throne  with  some  precious  souls, 
the  attendants  and  seals  of  my  ministry  on  the 
earth.  I  will  not  be  satisfied  with  any  attain- 
ments, unless  I  can  acquire  this  glorious  and 
happy  result. 

Third.  In  this  peculiar  stewardship^  I  ought 
to  he  faithful.  Faithful  to  God,  who  hath  called 
me  and  qualified  me  for  his  service.  Faithful 
to  men,  with  whom  I  have  been  placed  in  con- 
nection on  the  earth.  Faithful  to  the  great 
trust  of  truth  and  grace,  which  has  been  com- 
mitted to  my  charge,  and  which  I  am  to  min- 
ister. Fidelity  refers  to  every  relation  in  which 
I  stand,  however  temporary.     I  know  not  why 


GOOD    STEWAEDS.  155 

God  may  liave  been  pleased  to  place  me  for  a 
single  liour  in  connection  witli  others.  Their 
happiness  for  eternity  may  rest  upon  this  hour. 
As  a  steward  of  God,  I  have  no  hour  to  wasto, 
I  have  nothing  to  throw  away.  I  have  nothing 
to  assume  for  myself  I  must  be  about  my 
Master's  business  at  all  times.  Lord,  what 
wouldest  thou  have  me  to  do?  must  be  the 
question  in  my  mind,  in  reference  to  every 
particular  crisis  or  relation  of  my  life.  It  is 
not  easy  to  be  faithful.  There  are  many  temp- 
tations to  be  unfaithful.  There  is  much  indo- 
lence and  selfishness  in  my  own  spirit ;  much 
distraction  in  my  condition  ;  much  sinful  and 
low  example  around  me.  To  be  faithful,  I 
must  be  earnest  and  determined.  0  let  me 
awake  to  a  ftdl  consideration  of  its  import- 
ance, and  waste  no  more  of  my  Master's  goods. 

Fourth.  I  must  realize  my  responsibility  to 
God.  A  steward  must  give  an  account.  It 
must  be  a  strict  and  an  entire  account.  I  know 
not  how  soon  my  own  account  may  be  re- 


156  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

quired.  Let  me  keep  it  ever  before  me.  My 
house  and  my  heart  always  in  order.  Each 
day's  work  should  be  finished  with  a  reference 
to  this  final  account.  To-morrow  I  may  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  There  I 
must  meet  the  souls  with  whom  I  have  been 
connected.  There  I  must  be  reminded  of  the 
blessings  I  have  enjoyed.  There  I  must  recall 
the  opportunities  I  have  had.  There  I  must 
answer  to  the  Being  who  searcheth  my  heart. 
0  that  I  may  be  ready.  Then  my  condition 
will  not  depend  upon  the  amount  which  has 
been  entrusted  to  me ;  but  upon  the  fidelity 
of  my  management  of  it  I  He  that  is  faithful 
in  that  which  is  least,  is  accepted  as  if  faithful 
in  much.  How  blessed  will  be  an  acceptance 
in  that  day  I  One  smile  from  Jesus  !  What 
a  recompense  it  will  be !  How  fearful  a  re- 
jection !  Ah,  to  be  sent  from  Christ.  Who 
can  bear  it  ?  Let  me  not  hazard  the  possibili- 
ty of  it. 

Fifth.  These  are  manifest  properties  of  my 


GOOD    STEWAEDS.  157 

stewardsliip.  My  mission  from  God.  To  dis- 
seminate the  knowledge  and  enjoyment  of  his 
grace.  Fidelity  in  the  fulfilment  of  every 
trust.  A  constant  remembrance  of  my  respon- 
sibility in  it  all,  to  God.  0  may  I  have  grace 
to  accomplish  well  the  great  duty  and  obliga- 
tion of  my  life.  Let  me  seek  it  daily.  Let 
me  look  to  God  to  give  it.  Let  me  earnestly 
improve  it  to  his  glory. 


Should  I  to  gain  the  world's  applause, 
Or  to  escape  its  idle  frown, 

Refuse  to  countenance  thy  cause, 
And  make  thy  people's  lot  my  own ; 

What  shame  would  fill  me  in  that  day 
When  thou  thy  glory  wilt  display. 


SHEEP  AMONG    WOLVES. 

Sheep  in  the  midst  of  Wolves. — St.  Matthew,  x.  16, 

My  relations  to  tTie  world  are  not  all  active. 
I  have  nnich.  to  bear,  as  well  as  much,  to  do. 
The  people  of  God  are  not  of  the  world.  That 
is  the  reason  their  Lord  declares  that  the  world 
hates  them.  He  faithfully  forewarns  them  of 
this  universal  abiding  source  of  trial  and  sor- 
row. They  must  not  choose  his  service  from 
any  selfish  ends.  The  more  faithful  they  are 
to  him,  the  more  they  will  be  required  to 
suffer  for  his  sake.  This  has  been  the  law  of 
his  providence  in  the  whole  history  of  his 
church.  Why  should  I  expect  to  be  delivered 
from  it  ?     Sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,  did 


SHEEP    AMONG    WOLVES.  159 

not  refer  to  Ms  first  disciples  among  the  Jews 
and  Pagans  alone.  It  lias  been  equally  appli- 
cable in  all  other  ages  and  relations.  They 
that  are  after  the  flesh  have  always  persecuted 
those  that  are  after  the  Spirit.  It  is  a  title  I 
must  receive,  and  I  must  not  be  disappointed 
when  I  find  it  practically  fulfilled.  If  I  am 
one  of  the  Saviour's  flock, — 

FiEST.  Then  lam  to  encounter  hostility  in  ike 
worldf  and  I  must  expect  it.  All  that  is  in  the 
world  is  in  opposition  to  my  Christian  charac- 
ter and  course.  It  will  hot  help  me.  It  can- 
not help  me ;  but  as  G-od  my  Saviour  over- 
rules and  controls  it  by  his  own  power.  The 
society  of  the  worldly — ^their  principles,  amuse- 
ments, plans  of  life, — are  all  hostile  to  the  soul, 
— are  all  opposed  to  Christ.  If  any  man  will 
be  the  friend  of  the  world,  he  must  be  the 
enemy  of  God.  I  am  to  choose  Christ  as  my 
portion.  I  have  chosen  Christ  as  my  portion, 
even  with  persecutions  from  men,  and  I  am  to 
be  satisfied  and  happy  with  him  alone.     The 


160  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

hostility  of  the  world  is  to  my  fidelity  to 
Christ.  It  is  not  to  be  provoked  by  me.  I 
am  not  to  reciprocate  it.  I  am  to  bless  them 
which  curse  me,  and  to  pray  for  those  who 
persecute  me.  But  I  am  not  to  propitiate  its 
hostihty  by  any  concessions  of  the  great  prin- 
ciples by  which  I  am  to  be  governed.  If  I 
must  walk  alone,  be  it  so.  Then  I  can  walk 
alone  with  Christ.  Better  perish  as  one  of 
his  sheep,  than  partake  of  the  power  and  na- 
ture of  the  wolves  that  destroy  them.  But 
this  is  to  be  my  expectation  in  life,  and  its 
occurrence  must  not  drive  me  away  from 
him  who  has  chosen  me  as  one  of  his  little 
flock. 

Second.  Then  my  path  is  beset  with  dangers^ 
and  I  must  he  constantly  watchful.  The  idea 
of  danger  could  not  be  presented  more  dis- 
tinctly than  in  this  title.  On  the  one  side  is 
perfect  weakness, — on  the  other,  resistless 
power  directed  by  extreme  hostility.  The 
dangers  to  which  1  am  exposed  are  sometimes 


SHEEP    AMONG    WOLVES.  161 

outward.  Many  of  the  servants  of  God  have 
been  required  to  give  up  their  lives  for  Christ. 
What  persecutions  and  sorrows  have  thej  en- 
dured! I  may  be  called  to  bear  a  like  tes- 
timony. The  same  bitterness  of  hostility  to 
the  truth  which  I  profess  still  remains.  If  it  is 
restrained  in  action,  it  is  my  Heavenly  Master 
that  has  restrained  it.  It  is  always  eager  to 
be  loosed.  It  may  be  loosed  upon  me.  But 
if  not,  the  dangers  to  my  soul  are  ever  press- 
ing. The  whole  influence  of  the  world  is 
dangerous  to  me.  Ah,  it  would  persuade  me 
to  deny  my  Saviour, — ^to  be  a  traitor  to  his 
cause, — ^to  be  silent  when  he  is  reproached, — ■ 
to  hide  myself  from  opposition  for  his  sake. 
How  many  have  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith  I 
How  many  have  been  hindered  in  their  race  I 
How  many  have  come  short  of  their  rest  I  O 
may  I  never  be  deceived  into  a  careless,  un- 
watchful  walk.  Lord,  help  me  to  look  on 
every  side.  If  the  wolves  are  now  quiet  or 
asleep,  how  soon  may  they  wake  for  my  de- 
struction ? 

11 


162  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Third.  Theii  /  have  no  strength  of  my  own^ 
and  I  must  keep  near  my  Saviour.  NotLing 
co"uld  express  more  entire  feebleness, — notliing 
could  better  express  my  own  condition.  I 
could  not  meet  one  single  trial  with  success  in 
any  strength  of  my  own.  I  could  not  over- 
come a  single  temptation.  There  is  an  evil 
heart  within  me,  which  would  yield  and  give 
way  at  once.  Let  me  not  be  rash  and  fool- 
hardy. I  must  be  conscious  of  my  weakness. 
I  must  not  rush  into  temptation.  I  must  not 
wander  off  in  forbidden  paths.  K I  keep  near 
my  Lord,  I  am  safe.  If  I  am  a  companion  of 
his  flock,  and  abide  by  his  tents,  and  seek  my 
pleasures  in  his  favor  and  love,  I  may  be  de- 
fended and  preserved.  But  I  must  not  be  de- 
ceived with  the  idea  that  the  character  of  the 
world  has  changed ;  or  that  I  have  more  skill 
in  minghng  with  it  than  others ;  or  that  my 
character  is  not  so  susceptible  to  its  evil.  Ah, 
these  very  thoughts  are  only  parts  and  ex- 
pressions of  my  own  real  feebleness.  None 
but  one  so  silly  could  be  so  deceived.     The 


SHEEP  AMONG  WOLVES.     163 

safety  of  my  soul  can  never  be  so  secured. 
No.  I  must  always  feel  and  act  upon  tlie  title 
before  me.  Perfect  weakness  in  the  midst  of 
great  and  constant  dangers.  Only  safe  as  I 
walk  circumspectly,  and  abide  at  my  Saviour's 
feet. 

Fourth.  But  then  I  have  a  divine  Sh&pherd^ 
and  with  him  I  am  perfectly  secure.  If  I  am  in 
1dm  in  my  new  nature,  and  with  bim  in  my 
habitual  course  of  life,  I  cannot  be  destroyed 
or  overcome.  Ah,  it  is  a  blessed  testimony, 
"  My  sheep  shall  never  perish,  and  no  one  shall 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand."  How  many 
myriads  he  has  carried  through  extreme  dan- 
gers and  trials !  What  sufferings  they  en- 
dured !  What  deaths  they  passed !  But  they 
all  triumphed.  They  have  entered  into  their 
rest.  They  have  kept  the  faith.  Jesus  has 
conquered  in  them.  He  can  carry  me  through. 
I  know  not  what  he  has  prepared  for  me.  I 
must  glorify  him  in  the  fires.  I  must  follow 
Lis  ransomed  flock.     I  must  not  deny  him. 


164  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Every  evil  around  me  is  limited.  Every  snare 
is  weak  if  I  resist.  Every  enemy  is  already 
conquered  if  I  faithfully  contend.  The  great 
work  of  my  soul's  salvation  is  perfected.  My 
reconciliation  to  God,  my  justification  before 
God,  my  fellowsliip  with  God,  are  all  accom- 
plished. I  have  nothing  of  them  to  do.  But 
now  I  have  to  glorify  and  honor,  in  a  hostile 
world,  that  Blessed  Saviour  who  hath  thus 
loved  me,  and  redeemed  me  for  his  own.  If  I 
am  faithful  he  will  enable  me  to  do  it.  I  mean 
to  be  faithful  even  unto  death.  O  may  he 
keep  me  from  the  power  of  every  enemy  ! 

Fifth.  These  are  manifest  conclusions  from 
such  a  description  of  Christian  character.  I 
must  meet  constant  hostility,  I  must  encounter 
many  dangers,  I  am  utterly  feeble  in  myself. 
But  I  have  a  Heavenly  Shepherd,  who  will 
protect  and  defend  me.  0  how  blessed  is  such 
a  condition !  Its  very  weakness  is  a  comfort, 
for  it  saves  me  from  a  thousand  dangers,  by 
keeping  me  watchfully  away  from  them.    Let 


SHEEP    AMONG    WOLVES.  165 

me  live,  ever  live,  as  one  of  this  Happ j,  blessed 
flock. 

Man  may  trouble  and  distress  m€s 
"IVill  but  drive  me  to  thy  breast ; 

life  with  trials  hard  may  press  me, 
Heaven  will  bring  me  sweeter  rest 

O  'tis  not  in  grief  to  harm  me 

While  thy  love  is  left  to  me, 
O  'twere  not  in  joy  to  charm  me 

Were  that  joy  unmixed  with  thee. 


VESSELS  OF  MERCY. 

Vessels    of  mercy. — Romans,    viii,    23. 

i  TVouLiu  now  pass  to  some  of  those  divine 
titles,  wHcli  describe  the  privileges  of  the 
Christian.  There  are  many  such  in  the  word 
of  God.  The  present  is  a  very  important  one. 
It  is  a  very  necessary  part  of  religious  instruc- 
tion to  consider  our  privileges.  They  measure 
our  responsibilities.  They  point  out  our  influ- 
ence. They  describe  our  hopes.  They  en- 
courage our  efforts  to  obey.  The  great  subject 
of  divine  revelation  is  in  the  shape  of  privi- 
leges to  man.  They  appertain  to  the  life  that 
now  is.  They  secure  the  life  that  is  to  come. 
All  these  privileges  flow  from  the  same  source. 
The  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, 


VESSELS    OF    MERCY.  167 

wHcli  has  diosen  us,  and  enriclied  us,  and  ex- 
alted us ;  not  for  any  works  of  righteousness 
wMcli  we  liave  done,  but  from  his  own  grace, 
according  to  his  mercy.  Vessels  of  mercy 
describe  the  chosen,  exalted,  and  favored  chil- 
dren of  Grod.  Vessels  of  mercy  afore  pre- 
pared for  glory.  Am  I  one  of  thqm  ?  It  is  a 
blessed  privilege,  indeed. 

FiKST.  Then  /  am  endowed  with  th.  highest 
gift  of  God.  Mercy  to  the  guilty.  Mercy  can 
be  showed  to  no  others.  Not  to  all  the  guilty 
has  mercy  been  extended.  So  far  as  I  know, 
there  are  no  beings  in  the  universe  who  have 
been  made  the  subjects  of  divine  mercy  but 
guilty  men.  For  them  pardon  has  been  pro- 
vided. But  not  all  of  them  receive  mercy. 
There  are  vessels  of  wrath.  It  is  just  there 
should  be  so.  It  would  have  been  wholly  de- 
served, had  I  been  made  so.  My  guilt  pro- 
voked most  justly  the  wrath  of  God  against 
me.  But  God  has  made  me  a  vessel  of  mercy, 
of  his  own  good  pleasure.    A  higher  blessing 


168  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  could  not  have  received.  I  owe  it  wholly  to 
tlie  goodness  of  tlie  Lord.  Why  was  I  made  a 
vessel  of  mercy  ?  Certainly  for  nothing  in  me. 
The  very  thought  of  mercy  is  wholly  opposed 
to  such  an  idea.  It  necessarily  implies  guilt  and 
unworthiness.  This  was  wholly  my  character. 
Buried  in  sin  I  was  when  Christ  found  me 
and  had  mercy  on  me.  I  would  never  forget 
it.  I  owe  all  to  grace.  Why  was  I  taken  ?  I 
among  my  r^ce,  among  my  family,  among  my 
companions  i  Because  God  had  mercy  upon 
whom  he  would  have  mercy.  But  it  is  the 
highest  privilege  of  my  being.  Every  other 
£idvantag'3  is  temporary.  This  abides.  His 
inercy  ho  will  not  take  from  me.  It  endureth 
foi'tVv^r. 

Second.  Then  my  gratitude  ought  to  he  earnest 
and  continual.  How  great  a  debtor  am  I.  It 
should  be  the  subject  of  my  daily  thankful- 
ness. Nay,  it  ought  to  make  me  thankful  in 
everything  else.  It  gives  a  new  character  to 
every  dispensation.    If  I  am  a  vessel  of  merc^-, 


VESSELS    OF    MERCY.  169 

I  can  never  be  destitute.  I  may  be  poor,  or 
sick,  or  sorrowing  here, — ^I  may  be  persecuted 
and  cast  out  as  evil.  But  this  is  only  for  a  sea- 
son. And  even  this  shall  be  made  to  work  for 
good.  The  mercy  of  God  still  follows  me ; 
and  it  will  follow  me  to  the  end.  This  has 
been  the  great  fact  of  my  life.  This  is  the 
great  joy  of  my  life.  God  has  had  mercy  on 
me  in  my  unbelief  He  has  endured  with  me, 
with  much  long  suffering.  I  am  pardoned,  ac- 
cepted, beloved,  chosen,  protected,  all  through 
grace.  Then  I  ought  to  be  the  most  grateful 
of  beings.  What  would  a  lost  spirit  not  give 
and  do,  to  be  a  partaker  of  the  mercy  which 
crowns  my  unworthy  life  ?  I  can  never  esti- 
mate the  blessing  till  I  see  its  fall  results  here- 
after. Then  I  shall  understand  the  loving 
kindness  of  the  Lord.  For  this  I  shall  praise 
him  forever.  For  this,  let  his  praise  ever  be 
in  my  mouth. 

TniED.  Then  my  usefulness  ought  to  he  constant 
and  manifest.    A  vessel  is  not  an  accident,  or 


170  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

made  without  design  or  purpose.  It  is  con- 
trived for  service.  It  is  to  contain  for  use.  To 
be  employed.  Sucli  must  a  vessel  of  mercy 
"be.  God  hath  made  it  contain  mercy.  For 
this  he  selected  and  designed  me,  to  manifest 
his  love.  Every  step  in  my  life  tells  of  his 
mercy,  of  mercy  only.  Mercy  from  God  con- 
tinually. I  ought  therefore  ever  to  be  show- 
ing it  forth.  It  is  made  to  impart  mercy.  Not 
to  contain  only,  but  to  distribute.  How  pa- 
tient, and  tender,  and  gentle  ought  my  whole 
life  and  character  to  be !  How  forbearing 
ought  I  to  be  with  others,  when  I  have  receiv- 
ed so  much  mercy  from  God.  Thus  I  am  to 
be  useful,  by  being  affectionate  and  tender.  I 
am  to  have  compassion  on  those  who  are  out 
of  the  way.  Thus  I  shall  be  useful  by  direct 
influence  and  agency.  But  I  shall  thus  also 
be  useful  by  example.  Eeligious  character  in 
me  will  become  attractive  to  others.  It  will 
be  made  the  instrument  of  leading  them  to 
Christ,  and  of  showing  them  how  to  walk  in 


VESSELS    OF    MERCY.  X71 

him.     O  let  me  thus  strive  to  honor  him  in  a 
life  of  iisefulness  at  all  times. 

Fourth.  Then  my  prospect  is  most  happy  and 
secure,  and  I  must  press  onward  to  realize  it.  If 
when  I  was  lost  in  sin,  God  made  me  a  vessel 
of  mercy,  now  that  I  am  redeemed  through 
grace,  surely  I  shall  never  be  a  castaway.  He 
can  keep  me,  and  he  will  keep  me  tmto  the 
end.  His  grace  is  sufficient  for  me.  His  loving 
kindness  can  never  fail  me.  How  happy  and 
hopeful  I  ought  to  be,  looking  constantly  for- 
ward to  his  glory,  striving  to  enter  into  his 
rest  I  Has  he  chosen  me  for  his  service  ?  He 
will  prepare  me  for  his  heavenly  kingdom.  He 
will  make  me  a  vessel  unto  honor, — ^meet  for 
the  Master's  use.  But  while  I  am  secure  in 
him,  I  must  never  be  a  vessel  of  presumption. 
I  have  nothing  of  my  own.  Nothing  in  which 
I  may  boast.  I  am  still  in  myself  naked,  and 
poor,  and  in  need  of  all  things.  All  my  hope 
and  inheritance  are  in  Christ  my  Lord.  O  let 
me  never  be  puffed  up, — ^never  become  self- 


172  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

confident, — ^never  imagine  tliat  I  can  stand 
alone.  No;  it  is  all  mercy, — mercy  to  nn- 
righteousness, — ^mercy  to  guilt, — ^to  the  very 
end.  The  top-stone  will  be  as  truly  grace,  as 
the  foundation.  God  must  have  all  the  trust, 
and  all  the  glory. 

Fifth.  Thus  as  a  vessel  of  mercy  ought  I 
to  feel,  and  live,  and  act.  With  a  deep  sense 
of  my  exalted  privileges.  Gratitude  for  the 
gracious  gift.  Usefulness  in  its  employment. 
Hopefulness  in  the  prospect  which  it  secures. 
These  are  blessed  manifestations  of  the  power 
and  goodness  of  my  God.  O  let  me  strive  fox 
them,  exemplify  them,  manifest  them. 


A  debtor  to  mercy  alone, 

Oi  covenant  mercy  I  sing ; 
Nor  fear  with  tliy  righteousness  on, 

My  person  and  offerings  to  bring 

The  terrors  of  law  and  of  God, 
With  me  can  have  nothing  to  do, 

My  Saviour's  obedience  and  blood, 
Hide  all  my  transgressions  from  view. 


FABTASEBS  OF  CHBISTS  SUFFEBINGS. 

Ye  are  Partakers  of  Christ's  Sufferings. — 1  Petbb,  iv.  13. 

This  also  is  an  amazing  privilege.  The  suf- 
ferings of  Christ  were  in  his  voluntary  offer- 
ing of  himself  for  human  sin.  He  assumed 
the  guilt  and  the  penalty  of  his  people.  He 
passed  a  life  of  earthly  sorrows.  He  endured 
a  series  of  spiritual  conflicts.  He  was  subject 
to  a  penal  and  dreadful  death,  in  the  fulfilment 
of  his  work.  All  that  they  would  have  been 
compelled  to  bear,  as  the  punishment  of  their 
Own  guilt,  he  endured  in  their  stead,  as  the 
ransom  for  them.  He  became  their  surety, 
their  substitute,  their  representative.  Accord- 
ingly, they  were  considered  as  doing  for  them- 
selves all  that  he  did  for  them.    If  one  died  in 


174  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

the  stead  of  all,  then  all  died  in  him.  It  was 
the  same  as  if  they  had.  Thus  they  stand  be- 
fore God.  They  are  partakers  of  Christ's  suf- 
ferings,— in  all  the  merit  and  worth  of  them, 
— in  all  the  results  of  glory  from  them, — ^in 
all  the  line  of  imitation  and  example  too,  which 
they  set  before  them.  In  all  these  senses  it  is 
true, — "if  we  suffer  with  him,  we  shall  also 
reign  with  him."  Am  I  a  partaker  of  Christ's 
sufferings?  If  I  truly  believe  in  him,  have 
chosen  him,  and  do  follow  him,  I  surely  am. 
What  then? 

First.  Then  Christ  ought  to  he  extremely  pre* 
cious  to  me.  All  the  blessings  I  enjoy  proceed 
from  him.  His  sufferings  have  secured  my 
very  right  to  live.  Every  comfort  of  my  pre- 
sent life  arises  out  of  them.  I  see  his  sun, 
and  breathe  his  air,  and  feed  upon  the  bread 
which  he  gives  me,  because  he  has  first  given 
himself  for  me.  Every  hope  I  have  comes 
from  them.  All  my  ability  to  obey  and  serve 
him  spring  from  his  own  redeeming  love.    I 


cheist's  sutferings.         175 

have  notHng  of  my  own.  0,  when  I  think 
from  what  these  sufferings  have  redeemed  me, 
— ^to  what  they  have  brought  me, — ^what  they 
have  laid  open  before  me, — ^by  what  sorrows 
to  him  it  has  all  been  done, — ^surely  I  cannot 
over-estimate  their  worth  to  me.  I  have  no 
friend  like  him.  He  ought  to  be  very  dear  to 
me ;  most  precious  in  my  sight.  I  can  never 
love  him  as  I  ought  to  do.  0  let  me  try  to 
love  him  daily  more  I 

Second.  Then  /  ougM  to  carry  out  the  pur- 
poses of  these  sufferings  in  myself  He  has 
bought  me  with  a  price,  that  I  should  be  holy 
and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  He 
would  have  my  whole  heart  and  character, 
productive  of  fruits  to  his  glory.  My  follow- 
ing of  him  must  be  real,  uniform,  entire,  per- 
severing ;  my  whole  character  must  show  forth 
his  praise.  For  this  I  must  constantly  labor, 
that  in  my  whole  life  I  may  be  holy, — ^that 
Christ  may  not  have  died  for  me  in  vain.  How 
exceeding  sinful  sin  becomes  when  it  is  com- 


176  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

mitted  against  sucli  love  as  this  I  I  crucify 
him  thus  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open 
shame.  O  let  me  strive  to  be  like  him  in  all 
things,  everywhere  to  'show  the  power  of  his 
love,  and  the  honor  of  his  truth ;  to  follow 
him  with  fidelity  even  unto  death.  If  I  am 
myself  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his 
sufferings,  be  it  so, — ^He  can  bear  me  through. 
Better  die  with  him  than  deny  him.  Better 
be  crucified  with  him,  than  crucify  him  again. 
Better  all  things  as  his  elect,  than  join  in  any 
siu  with  those  who  oppose  and  neglect  him. 

Third.  Then  /  ought  to  carry  out  the  pur- 
poses of  his  sufferings  in  the  salvation  of  others. 
He  has  purchased  for  himself  a  flock,  a  church, 
from  the  midst  of  this  evil  world.  They  are 
brought  to  him  by  being  made  to  know  his 
love.  They  are  made  to  love  him  by  seeing 
how  he  hath  first  loved  them.  All  his  con- 
verted people  are  to  become  messengers  of  his 
love  to  others.  In  my  measure  and  degree, 
and  in  my  appointed  place,.  I  must  proclaim  it. 


CHRIST'S    SUFFERINGS.  177 

For  this  end  I  sliould  always  labor,  according 
to  the  grace  of  God  which  worketh  with  me. 
Whom  then  can  I  save  ?  To  whom  can  I  tell 
the  love  of  Christ  ?  How  can  I  spread  abroad 
his  truth  ?  I  would  bring  others  to  partake  of 
what  I  enjoy.  O  that  all  the  world  might 
know  him  I  They  would  if  all  his  people 
were  zealous  and  combined  in  spreading  the 
knowledge  of  him.  How  earnestly  ought  I  to 
labor  to  teach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ !  For  this  would  I  spend  and  be  spent, 
that  I  may  by  all  means  save  some.  Let  me 
feel  it  to  be  the  great  business  of  my  life  to 
publish  the  glad  tidings  of  his  sufferings  for 
sinners,  and  to  invite  men  to  become  partakers 
of  these  sufferings. 

Fourth.  Then  all  my  hope  must  rest  upon 
this  glorious  worh  of  a  Saviour  suffering  for  me. 
I  must  hope.  This,  is  the  characteristic  and  pri- 
vilege of  a  Christian.  I  am  begotten  again 
for  this  purpose, — ^to  the  enjoyment  of  a  lively 
hope.  But  hope  cannot  rest  upon  any  imper- 
12 


178  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

feet  or  iinfinislied  foundation, — ^not  upon  any 
works  or  progress  of  mj  own, — ^not  upon  any 
facts  wliicli  are  merely  contingent"  and  pos- 
sible. My  whole  foundation  is  in  the  perfect 
and  finished  work  of  Christ.  My  all  is  there, 
— ^there  alone.  As  I  look  forward,  he  is  my 
righteousness  and  strength.  As  I  look  back,  he 
is  my  atonement  and  reconciliation.  In  eter- 
nity he  is  to  have  all  the  glory.  There  I  must 
rest  alone.  I  cannot  join  any  of  my  own 
works  with  him.  I  cannot  join  any  other 
being  with  him.  I  cannot  have  mediators 
many.  To  which  of  the  saints  can  I  turn? 
They  are  all  as  dependent  upon  him  as  I  am. 
To  call  upon  them  for  mercy  is  fearful  idolatry. 
Christ  is  alone,  and  there  is  none  other.  I 
may  be  a  partaker  with  him  in  all  that  he  has. 
All  things  are  mine,  if  I  am  his.  No  one  else 
can  give  me  anything ;  nor  do  I  need  anything 
from  any  other.  I  am  full  and  complete  in 
Christ. 

Fifth.    Thus  every  partaker    of   Christ's 


CHRIST'S    SUFFERINGS.  179 

sufferings  should  feel  and  act.  Finding  him 
unspeakably  precious,  maintaining  the  pur- 
pose of  his  death,  extending  his  dominion, 
hoping  in  him  only.  How  happy  is  this 
spirit !  How  blessed  is  this  relation  I  How 
improving  is  this  use  of  it  I  0  thus  let  me  be, 
and  feel,  and  live  in  Christ. 


Henceforth  may  no  profane  delight 
Divide  this  consecrated  soul ; 

Possess  it  thou,  who  hast  the  right, 
As  Lord  and  Master  of  the  whole. 

Nothing  on  earth  I  so  desire 

As  thy  pure  love  within  my  breast 

This,  only  this,  will  I  require, 
And  freely  give  up  all  the  rest 


CHILDEEN  OF   LIGHT. 

Children  of  the  light.— Eph.  v.  8. 

Light  and  darkness  refer  to  our  condition ; 
tlie  external  circnmstances  in  whicli  we  are 
placed.  We  may  have  our  senses  and  powers 
of  perception  in  all  respects  perfect ;  but  dark- 
ness shuts  out  tlieir  exercise  and  use.  When 
the  light  comes,  it  makes  our  state  plain,  and 
our  way  clear.  Now  we  can  move  and  act  with 
safety  and  without  fear.  The  Scripture  calls 
spiritual  ignorance,  darkness  ;  and  religious 
knowledge,  light.  The  one  forbids  the  soul  to 
act;  the  other  enables  it  to  act  securely  and 
well.  Ye  were  sometime  darkness ;  now  are 
ye  light  in  the  Lord.  The  revelation  of  the 
Gospel  has  made  all  things  plain  for  me.    It  is 


CHILDREN    OF    LIGHT.  181 

the  true  ligHt,  in  wMcli  is  no  darkness  at  all. 
I  now  know  my  origin  and  my  end ;  I  know 
my  need  and  my  remedy ;  I  know  my  dangers 
and  my  security.  Without  this  Gospel,  spirit- 
ual ignorance  covered  every  object  whicli  it 
was  most  important  I  should  see.  But  with 
it,  every  path  is  clear.  What  a  difference  I 
What  a  change  I  How  precious  and  import- 
ant is  its  continuance !  They  who  possess  this 
Gospel  are  the  children  of  the  light.  I  am  one. 
God  has  made  me  so. 

First.  Now  I  see  my  way  clearly.  This  is  an 
inestimable  blessing.  An  unspeakable  privi- 
lege. The  darkness  has  passed.  The  true 
light  now  shineth.  I  see  my  guilt ;  it  is  great 
and  dreadful.  But  I  see  also  a  complete 
forgiveness  in  a  Saviour's  blood;  it  is  all- 
sufficient.  I  see  my  dangers, — ^they  are  many 
and  pressing ;  but  I  see  also  a  divine  protection. 
God  is  reconciled,  and  on  my  side.  This  is 
enough.  I  see  my  weakness.  It  is  destruction 
to  me ;  but  I  see  an  infinite  provision  of  divine 


182  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

strength.  What  need  I  more  ?  I  see  death  at 
hand ;  it  is  alarming  to  the  flesh.  But  I  see 
also  a  glorious  and  secure  eternity  beyond. 
Why  should  I  fear  ?  Thus  everything  is  plain. 
I  need  make  no  mistake.  My  errors  must  all 
be  voluntary.  Nothing  can  be  needed  to  make 
the  path  in  which  I  am  to  go  more  intelligible. 
K  I  walk  as  a  child  of  the  light,  I  am  safe. 
If  I  walk  uprightly  I  walk  securely.  This  is 
an  inestimable  privilege.  Every  possible  bless- 
ing may  flow  out  from  it.  Let  me  esteem  and 
enjoy  it,  according  to  its  worth, 
fuN^,  :-.xv;    '  •  ••. 

Second.  Now  /  may  walk  securely.  My 
path  is  perfectly  plain  ;  through  the  world — 
not  of  the  world.  I  have  a  journey  to  com- 
plete through  a  hostile  country.  I  am  fore- 
warned of  its  dangers,  and  snares,  and  triala 
It  may  be  arduous.  It  may  be  difficult.  It 
cannot  be  long.  It  need  not  be  uncertain.  If 
I  walk  with  Grod,  I  shall  surely  walk  safely  and 
happily.  I  can  walk  with  him,  because  he  has 
promised  to  accompany  me,  and  to  show  me 


CHILDREN    OE^    LIGHT.  183 

I       the  way  I  am  to  take.     He  lays  out  my  path. 

I  He  leads  me  in  it.  He  supports  me  through 
it.  He  accepts  me  at  its  close.  Let  me  press 
earnestly  forward.  My  pilgrim  days  will  soon 
be  finished.  I  need  have  no  doubt  concerning 
their  termination.  I  have  no  question  to  ask 
in  reference  to  the  future,  which  the  Gospel 
has  not  answered.  I  will  have  no  doubt. 
Let  me  daily  try  to  walk  in  the  light, — ^in  a 
clear,  undoubted  path.  I  wish  to  make  no 
compromises  with  sin, — no  reconciliation  with 
the  world, — no  concessions  of  any  kind  to  the 
enemy.  It  is  far  easier  to  walk  in  straight,  than 
in  crookSd  paths, — ^far  easier  to  walk  consist- 
ently than  inconsistently.  Let  me  so  walk, — 
with  my  mind  settled, — my  discernment  clear, 
— ^my  heart  unchanging  and  fixed.  Thus  shall 
I  walk  securely  as  well  as  happily. 

Third,  l^ow  I canwork successfully,  I  know 
what  God  would  have  me  to  do.  The  work 
of  God  is  to  beheve  on  him  whom  he  hath 
sent.      Salvation, — ^this  is  God's  work.     This 


184  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

is  my  work.  Salvation  for  myself.  Salva- 
tion for  others.  Salvation  for  all.  I  have 
every  means  to  work  to  advantage.  Clear 
knowledge, — abundant  opportunities, — secured 
strength, — ^promised  success, — means  all  pro- 
vided. How  blessed  it  is  to  work  for  G-od  in 
a  clear  and  open  day !  The  heathen  has  no 
such  day.  Ah,  what  darkness  covers  his  path ! 
What  cruelty  attends  his  whole  system !  What 
anguish  does  he  bear !  The  Papist  has  no  such' 
day.  What  vain  and  foolish  superstitions  fill 
his  mind!  What  fearful  idolatry  marks  his 
scheme  of  error  I  What  useless  forms  and 
penances  enslave  his  soul  I  How  empty  are  all 
these  works  of  human  merit !  But  around  me 
the  true  light  shines.  How  clear  and  distinct 
are  works  of  affectionate  gratitude  and  love  to 
Christ ;  who  hath  redeemed  me  from  all  bond- 
age, that  I  might  serve  him  in  newness  and 
freeness  of  the  Spirit. 

FoUKTH.  But  then,  /  am  also  seen  clearly. 
The  very  light  which  enables  me  to  see,  makes 


CHILDREN    OF    LIGHT.   ,  185 

me  also  seen.  I  cannot  be  concealed.  I  must 
not  desire  to  be.  How  many  eyes  watch,  me  I 
Eyes  of  wlucb  perhaps  I  am  entirely  uncon- 
scious. I  am  never  alone, — ^never  less  so,  than 
wlien  I  seem  to  be  so.  I  can  never  sin  in  se- 
cret. I  ought  not  to  desire  to  sin  anywhere. 
My  life  must  be  a  constant  testimony.  Ah, 
how  much  good  a  faithful  example  often  does  I 
How  much  evil,  an  injurious  one  I  But  life  is 
always  an  example  of  some  kind.  I  am  ever 
a  spectacle.  God  looks  to  me.  The  Saviour 
looks  to  me.  Angels  look  to  me.  The  Church 
sees  me.  The  world  sees  me.  Devils  see  me. 
Ah,  never  alone, — never  unwatchedl  Al- 
ways in  the  ligbt.  To  be  judged  by  the  light, 
and  according  to  the  light.  I  must  not  desire 
to  be  hid.  I  must  not  need  to  be  concealed. 
I  must  do  nothing  that  requires  concealment. 

Fifth.  Tlius  wben  tbe  light  shineth,  they 
who  are  in  it  see  clearly,  walk  securely,  work 
successfully,  and  are  seen  completely.  Let  me 
carry  out  this  remembrance.    Let  it  be  the 


186         .         CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

rule,  the  warning,  and  the  guide  of  my  life. 
Thus  as  a  child  of  light,  I  may  finish  my  jour- 
ney in  peace,  while  my  day  lasts ;  and  enter 
upon  a  far  brighter  day  hereafter. 


Ifo  darkness  there  shall  cloud  my  sight ; 

These  no-w  dejected,  feeble  eyes 
Shall  gaze  with  infinite  delight, 

Oa  the  full  glories  of  the  skies. 

Then  I  shall  see  thy  lovely  face : 
And  changed  to  purity  divine, 

Partake  the  splendors  of  the  place, 
And  in  thy  glorious  likeness  shine. 


FARTAKEBS  OF  HIS  FBOmSE. 

Partakers  of  his  Promise. — Ephesians,  iii,  6. 

« 

The  divine  promise  lias  always  been  tlie 
cliief  inheritance  of  the  people  of  God.  Their 
earthlj  state  is  always  inferior,  limited,  and  un- 
satisfying. Their  hearts  are  constantly  desiring 
something  beyond  the  earth.  Accordingly,  they 
have  always  had  the  divine  promise  as  their 
comfort  and  their  chief  possession.  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  were  heirs  together  of  the 
same  promises.  All  the  earlier  saints  were 
thus  looking  forward,  not  having  received  the 
promises  in  their  fulfilment.  God  having  pro- 
vided some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they  with- 
out us  should  not  be  made  perfect.  The  great 
promise  to  them  was  a  Saviour.     It  still  is  so, 


188  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

A  Saviour  to  us ;  tliat  is  salvation, — a  personal 
Saviour.  The  possessions  of  man  are  his  at- 
tainments, and  his  expectations.  A  Christian's 
attainments  are  very  little, — ^his  expectations 
constitute  his  main  and  most  important  wealth. 
These  are  divine  promises.  They  are  all  par- 
takers of  the  same  great  and  precious  promises. 
For  the  accomplishment  of  these,  they  wait, 
and  look,  and  labor.  Am  I  a  partaker  of  these 
blessed  promises  ? 

First.  I  owe  it  all  to  grace.  The  promise  is 
a  divine  gift, — a  most  precious  and  important 
gift.  It  was  given  to  me  when  I  was  lost  in 
sin.  My  expectations  and  views  were  all 
earthly.  I  had  no  knowledge  of  heaven,  and 
no  desire  for  heavenly  things.  But  what  a 
change  it  wrought  in  my  condition  I  "What  a 
prospect  it  opened  upon  my  soul  I  How  fully 
it  meets  all  my  wants  and  desires  I  How  ele- 
vated it  has  made  my  condition  I  I  am  no 
longer  merely  of  the  earth,  earthy.  I  have  an 
inheritance  and  hopes  abova    Surely  I  can 


PARTAKERS    OF    HIS    PROMISE.      189 

never  be  grateful  enough,  or  love  enough,  in 
return.  I  can  never  be  too  humbled  under  a 
sense  of  my  need  and  unworthiness.  Having 
received  such  a  Saviour,  and  such  a  promised 
salvation,  I  ought  to  live  in  a  spirit  of  con- 
stant gratitude  and  devotion,  deeply  feeling 
my  sinfulness, — ^giving  constant  praise  and 
glory  to  God. 

Second.  My  condition  is  a  sure  one^  and  I 
ought  to  he  happy.  With  such  a  promise  ever 
before  me,  cheerfulness  especially  becomes  me. 
The  whole  influence  of  the  Gospel  is  designed 
to  produce  this.  He  hath  thus  redeemed  me, 
that  I  might  serve  him  without  fear  before 
him,  in  all  my  life.  I  would  let  the  world  see, 
that  my  joy  is  real  and  is  suficient.  I  have 
no  need  to  go  to  the  giddiness  of  earth  to  be 
happy.  God  who  hath  given  me  his  promise, 
cannot  be  defeated  in  his  plans.  How  perfectly 
happy  then  is  the  influence  of  his  Gospel  I 
Everything  done, — settled  forever,  by  an  Al- 
mighty Saviour  and  Friend,  in  the  very  way 


190  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

most  of  all  desirable  to  me !  There  is  no 
room  for  carefulness  or  despondency.  Thanks- 
giving becomes  me  always.  What  is  there  to 
compare  with  such  a  state  ?  I  have  not  a  trial, 
but  I  have  a  corresponding  promise.  Every 
page  of  the  Bible  contains  some  promise  of 
good  for  me ;  and  earth  has  no  sorrow  that 
heaven  in  this  way  cannot  cure. 

Third.  My  state  is  a  most  exalted  one,  and  I 
ought  to  he  holy.  Nothing  else  can  be  consist- 
ent'with  it.  All  my  prospects,  companions, 
relations,  require  me  to  be  holy.  All  unite  to 
urge  me  to  walk  with  God  in  newness  of  life, 
— ^to  become  conformed  to  the  image  of  God  in 
all  things.  That  is  holiness,  to  be  like  God. 
That  is  his  plan,  that  I  should  be  an  imitator 
of  God  as  one  of  his  dear  children.  Every 
earthly  influence  opposes  it.  But  the  divine 
promise  sustains  and  encourages  me..  This 
holds  out  a  constant  prospect  of  victory  and 
success.  Am  I  at  sea  ?  I  am  sure  of  a  haven 
of  rest.    Am  I  on  a  journey  ?  I  am  certain  of 


PAKTAKEilS    OF    HIS    PROMISE.      191 

my  glorious  and  peaceful  home.  O  let  me 
not  be  cast  down  or  entangled  in  tlie  world. 
Let  me  not  be  drawn  aside  by  its  rebellions. 
The  promises  lead  me  to  be  watchful,  to  pray, 
to  live  near  to  God,  to  be  active  in  his  service, 
and  earnest  to  do  his  will.  No  temptation  or 
difficulty  comes  to  me  for  which  there  is  not  a 
blessed  promise  provided. 

Fourth.  I  have  a  blessed  inheritance^  and  my 
affections  ought  to  be  fixed  upon  it.  I  have  a 
kingdom  which  cannot  be  removed.  An  un- 
changeable God  has  promised  it  to  me.  O  let 
me  think  of  it, — ^meditate  upon  it, — consider 
it  a  reality, — ^strive  to  live  in  the  influence  of 
it.  Surely  I  may  live  in  the  world  with  heav- 
enly affections.  I  may  have  my  real  treasure 
and  possessions  above.  I  would  have  it  so.  I 
would  walk  and  live  under  the  influence  of  a 
truly  spiritual  mind.  Let  me  dread  a  mere 
formal  religion,  a  mere  self-righteous  confi- 
dence. I  would  love  to  have  a  mind  to  think 
of  God,  and  that  loves  to  think  of  him,  and 


192  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

desires  to  be  like  Mm  in  all  things.  I  am  sure 
this  is  far  the  happiest  life.  No  life  can  be 
happier  than  that  which  is  thus  governed  by 
heavenly  affections.  The  promises  cover  all 
this.  God  will  give  me  the  mind  I  seek.  He 
desires  to  impart  it.  He  will  lead  my  hopes 
and  my  desires  more  and  more  above.  And  I 
shall  thus  be  walking  according  to  my  high 
vocation,  and  preparing  for  the  enjoyment  of 
his  glory. 

Fifth.  These  are  traits  which  become  the 
partakers  of  divine  promises, — Humble  grati- 
tude, religious  cheerfulness,  consistent  holiness, 
and  heavenly  affections.  Let  me  constantly 
seek  these  happy  features  in  myself  Let  me 
earnestly  labor  to  acquire  them,  and  carry 
them  out  continually.  Thus  shall  the  prom- 
ises be  more  and  more  my  comfort  and  my 
stay.  I  shall  rejoice  in  hope.  I  shall  be  saved 
by  hope.  I  shall  grow  in  holiness  and  in 
grace,  as  I  gain  a  brighter  and  a  clearer  hope. 


PARTAKEES    OF    HIS    PROMISE.      193 

I  would  not  live  for  worldly  joy, 

Or  to  increase  my  earthly  good ; 
My  passing  days  and  hours  employ 

To  spread  a  sounding  name  abroad. 

For  thee  my  Saviour  would  I  live, 
For  thee,  who  for  my  ransom  died ; 

Nor  could  untainted  Eden  give. 
Such  bliss  as  blossoms  at  thy  side. 
13* 


MY  MOTHER  ANQ  BRETHREN. 

My  Mother  and  Brethren, — St.  Matthew,  xii,  49. 

How  can  I  have  a  higher  privilege  than 
this  ?  When  I  consider  my  own  need,  and  the 
fulness  and  worth  of  a  Saviour  for  me,  my  re- 
lations to  him  become  the  most  important  of 
my  being.  When  I  consider  the  dignity  of 
his  nature,  his  exalted  power  and  excellence, 
in  connection  with  my  own  unworthiness  and 
guilt, — ^the  extent  of  his  condescension  and 
love  to  me  seems  amazing.  When  I  realize 
the  sufferings  he  has  borne,  and  the  death  he 
has  been  willing  to  endure  for  me,  and  the 
glory  which  he  has  thus  obtained  and  prepared 
for  me, — ^me  so  wretched  and  so  vile, — ^his 
compassion    and  -tenderness  are   beyond  my 


MOTHER    AND    BRETHREN.  195 

conception.  And  yet  lie  brings  his  disciples, 
sinful  as  they  are,  into  the  most  tender  and 
permanent  relations  to  himself.  He  calls  them 
his  mother  and  his  brethren.  How  he  here 
cuts  off  the  vain  idea  of  exalting  his  actual 
mother  to  a  place  of  worship !  Had  it  been 
designed  that  she  should  be  venerated  as  an 
object  of  prayer,  would  he  thus  have  placed 
her  upon  the  common  level  of  all  his  dis- 
ciples ?  I  must  love  her.  I  must  love  all  his 
disciples.  But  I  can  worship  none?  All  his 
chosen,  redeemed,  sanctified  flock,  are  as 
mothers  and  brethren  to  him:  the  dearest 
objects  of  his  affection, — ^the  nearest  relations 
in  his  heavenly  household.  He  alone  is  the 
one  to  whom  prayer  is  to  be  made.  Am  I  in 
this  glorious  blessed  relation  to  my  Saviour  ? 

First.  Then  Tie  is  an  object  of  the  most  tendet 
affection  to  me.  No  relation  can  express  affec- 
tion more  tenderly, — ^not  the  affection  of  pas- 
sion or  desire,  but  the  affection  of  pure  and 
respectful  love.    Why  he  has  brought  me  into 


196  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

tliis  relation  to  himself  I  cannot  now  tell.  Hia 
own  choice  has  done  it,  for  reasons  wholly  his 
own.  How  he  has  done  it  I  am  told, — ^by  taking 
my  condemnation  on  himself/  and  procuring 
my  pardon, — ^by  removing  my  hostility  by  his 
own  Spirit,  and  leading  me  into  cordial  nnion 
with  him.  He  thus  adopted  me  as  a  child  of 
God,  and  made  me  one  with  himself,  and  then 
gave  me  the  spirit  of  .adoption,  and  taught 
me  to  improve  and  enjoy  the  privilege  thus 
bestowed?  Our  relation  is  now  one  of  the 
tenderest  affection.  I  know  that  he  loves  me. 
I  could  not  say  with  truth  that  I  do  not  love 
him.  But  I  long  to  love  him  more.  He  ought 
to  be  personally  very  dear  to  me.  I  should 
ever  esteem  him  a  living  friend, — one  who  is 
ever  with  me, — whose  feelings  towards  me  are 
most  tender  and  kind.  Such  will  I  ever  try 
to  be  to  him, — not  believing  or  obeying  merely 
in  regard  to  his  word  or  command,  but  lov- 
ing him  as  the  dearest  object  of  my  heart,  feel- 
ing willing  to  give  up  everything  or  all  things 
for  His  sake. 


MOTHER    AND    BRETHREN-.         197 

Second.  Then  my  conduct  towards  Mm  oughi 
to  he  perfectly  frank  and  candid.  I  love  to  read 
that  expression,  '^his  apostles  returned  and 
told  him  all  that  thej  had  done."  Why  should 
I  not  always  do  so  ?  He  knows  it  all  before  I 
tell  him.  I  can  give  him  no  information.  But 
he  loves  to  have  me  thus  deal  with  him.  It  is 
happy  for  my  own  heart,  to  be  free  in  all  my 
dealings  with  him.  I  know  that  I  do  many 
things  which  I  may  well  be  ashamed  to  tell 
him.  But  the  very  habit  of  telling  him  will 
restrain  me.  Why  should  I  ever  offend  him  ? 
Why  should  I  ever  wander  from  him  ?  I  can- 
not be  too  minute  in  laying  myself  open  before 
him.  I  would  pour  out  my  heart  before  him. 
He  understands  all  my  infirmities.  He  knows 
whereof  I  am  made.  He  accepts  me  according 
to  that  which  I  have,  and  not  according  to 
that  which  I  have  not.  He  will  correct  me, 
but  not  in  his  anger.  Let  me  learn  to  con- 
sult him,  to  talk  with  him  face  to  face,  as  a 
friend.  Thus  acknowledging  my  offences,  and 
yielding  myself  to  him  freely,  I  shall  act  con- 


198  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

sistentlj  with  this  intimate  and  blessed  rela 
tion. 

Thied.  Then  I  should  have  entire  confidenct 
in  his  feelings  and  plans  towards  me.  A  mother 
and  brethren  I  I  know  what  feelings  of  ten- 
derness I  have  towards  my  mother  and  breth- 
ren. Why  has  he  not  the  same  towards  me  ? 
I  ought  never  to  doubt  it.  His  love  to  me  has 
been  too  thoroughly  proved  and  manifested, 
to  allow  any  doubts.  He  can  do  me  no  wrong 
and  no  harm.  I  know  he  has  infinite  power. 
He  will  exercise  it  according  to  his  own  wis- 
dom ;  but  it  must  be  for  my  welfare,  my  hap- 
piness. It  cannot  be  otherwise.  In  this  I 
will  confide.  Is  tibere  any  presumption  in 
trusting  in  him  ?  How  can  there  be  ?  Ought 
I  not  to  put  my  whole  trust  in  him  ?  Ought  I 
not  to  exercise  entire  faith  ?  And  what  is  that 
but  perfect  confidence?  Confidence  in  his 
outward  care ;  confidence  in  his  full  salvation ; 
confidence  in  all  his  promises;  confidence  in 
his  unceasing  protection  and  defence.    Unlim- 


MOTHER    AND    BRETHREN.         199 

ited  power,  unbounded  wisdom,  unclianging 
love !  In  these  I  may  confide  perfectly.  And 
all  this  my  Saviour  has  for  me.  As  one  of  his 
family,  I  may  repose  my  perfect  confidence 
there. 

Fourth.  I  ought  to  he  very  jealous  of  his  hon- 
or. How  earnest  should  I  be  in  maintaining 
his  authority,  the  influence  of  his  Gospel.  I 
could  not  hear  reproaches  upon  my  mother* 
How  can  I  be  olie  of  the  Saviour's  family,  and 
be  heedless  when  he  is  despised,  or  his  name 
reproached.  How  can  I  be  ashamed  to  confess 
him ;  to  acknowledge  my  relation  to  him  ? 
How  can  I  refuse  to  maintain  his  cause  and 
his  honor  among  men  ?  Surely  I  cannot  asso- 
ciate with  those  who  despise  him,  or  deny  his 
dignity  or  his  rights.  He  depends  upon  those 
thus  connected  with  him,  to  maintain  his  au 
thority.  Ah,  let  me  never  be  wanting  to  him. 
Many  of  my  brethren  in  Christ  have  not  count* 
ed  their  lives  dear  unto  them,  in  maintaining 
his  word.     I  will   never  deny  him  though 


U^KIVERSIT 


200  CHRISTIAlSr    TITLES. 

Popery,  or  Infidelity,  or  worldliness,  assail 
and  persecute  liim.  I  will  stand  by  his  sacred 
cause.  If  lie  will  strengthen  me,  I  am  ready 
to  give  up  all  for  him. 

Fifth.  Such  intimate  affection,  frankness 
in  habitual  intercourse,  confidence  in  his  love, 
and  jealousy  for  his  honor,  become  the  mother 
and  brethren  of  Christ.  By  this  title,  and  by 
these  attributes,  would  I  love  to  be  distinguish- 
ed. Whoever  else  I  love,  let  me  love  Christ 
still  more  I  Then  will  he  own  me  as  his  in 
everlasting  joy  I 


There  God's  adopted  sons 

Cease  from  their  earthly  strife ; 

Rejoicing,  rest  on  dazzling  thrones, 
And  wear  the  crown  of  life. 

There  shines  the  little  flock, 
Rich  in  the  Saviour's  blood, 

Who  early  sought  this  living  rock, 
And  fixed  their  choice  on  God. 


i 


60FS   HUSBANDRY. 

Te  are  God's  Hus"baiiclry, — 1  Corintliians,  iii,  9, 

God's  spiritual  flock  are  his  husbandry,  Ids 
vineyard,  his  garden.  Every  soul  in  this  hap- 
py number  is  also  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 
He  hath  chosen  it  for  his  own  cultivation.  He 
hath  separated  it  from  the  wilderness  around. 
He  hath  fenced  it  and  protected  it  by  his  provi- 
dence and  ordinances.  He  is  occupied  ia  cul- 
tivating it  by  his  own  Spirit,  and  planting  it 
with  wholly  right  seed.  He  watches  over  it 
with  the  utmost  care.  His  dispensations  of 
mercy  abound  upon  it.  He  takes  the  highest 
delight  in  the  results  of  his  work,  and  rejoices 
in  the  fruits  which  it  brings  forth  to  his  glory. 
How  great  is  this  privilege !    To  be  thus  se- 


202  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

lected,  favored,  and  blessed,  as  the  garden  of 
the  Lord  I  How  happy  is  it  for  me,  to  have 
been  thus  adopted  as  the  portion  of  the  Lord's 
inheritance !  He  has  then  redeemed  me  from 
the  wilderness,  and  renewed  me  and  refreshed 
me  with  the  early  and  latter *rain  of  his  Spirit. 
And  whatever  ministry  or  agency  he  may  em- 
ploy, he  still  keeps  all  the  right  and  property 
in  himself.  God's  husbandry!  Am  I  so? 
Then, 

First.  What  comfort  such  a  privilege  im- 
parts. I  might  have  been  in  the  wilderness 
still,  trodden  down  by  all  the  wild  beasts  of  sin 
and  worldly  lusts.  But  of  his  own  grace  he 
hath  selected  me  for  himself,  that  I  may  be 
to  the  praise  of  his  glory  forever.  The  culti- 
vating and  guarding  of  his  garden  is  all  his 
own.  The  soul  of  man  was  a  paradise  in  the 
beginning.  Every  trait  of  beauty  and  fruitful- 
ness  was  there.  God  means  to  make  it  a  para- 
dise again,  with  every  holy  trait  once  more  re- 
stored.   0  what  comfort  do  his  purposes  give 


I 


god's  huI^andry.  203 

to  me !  He  means  to  make  me  holy  forever, 
— ^perfectly  conformed  to  his  holy  and  perfect 
will.  When  I  am  despondent  and  cast  down, 
• — ^when  I  find  so  much  within  me  opposed  to 
his  will, — when  I  see  how  rapidly  all  evil 
grows, — ^I  should  despair,  were  I  my  own  hus- 
bandry. Never  could  I  recover  a  wilderness 
like  this.  But  when  God  undertakes  it, — Fa- 
ther, Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  combine  to  choose, 
restore,  and  cultivate  it,  for  his  eternal  glory, — 
the  purpose  of  God  greatly  comforts  me.  I 
am  God's  husbandry,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
restore  me,  and  make  me  to  bring  forth  fruit 
to  his  glory. 

Second.  But  then  what  warning  it  gives  me  I 
God  will  suffer  no  unclean  thing  in  his  garden. 
He  will  cultivate  it,  but  in  his  own  way.  His 
methods  will  often  be  rough  and  painful  to  me. 
He  sees  much  fallow  ground  that  he  must  break 
up  with  mighty  power.  The  overgrowth  of 
thorns  and  briers  must  be  burned  up.  Dark 
providences  make  deep  furrows  in  my  soul. 


204  CHRIST^j^N    TITLES. 

"Wintry  seasons  seem  to  freeze  up  all  my  hope 
forever.  I  am  sometimes  almost  ready  to  de- 
spair. But  lie  knows  his  own  plan,  and  lie  di- 
rects every  step  of  it  in  his  own  way.  I  vain- 
ly imagine  that  all  his  tillage  with  me  can  be 
with  sunshine.  I  dwell  in  no  tropical  religion 
here.  0  no !  I  know  that  I  must  often  be  se- 
verely dealt  with,  if  he  will  do  me  good  in  my 
latter  end.  Then  let  me  never  repine.  Let  me 
have  entire  confidence  in  his  wisdom  and  his 
love.  He  is  leading  me  on  to  a  glorious  des- 
tiny. If  I  am  watchful,  he  will  not  forsake 
me.  But  ah,  I  am  surrounded  by  a  wilderness  i 
Against  its  influence  I  must  watch  continually. 
I  am  in  the  world.  O  let  me  not  be  of  it,  or 
with  it,  in  its  habits  or  its  fruits  I 

Third.  But  it  furnishes  me  also  equal  encour- 
agement.  God  does  not  leave  unfinished  works. 
Did  he  give  his  Son  for  me  ?  Has  he  sent  his 
Spirit  to  me  ?  Did  he  awaken,  recall,  and  par- 
don me  ?  Has  he  carried  me  so  far,  in  this 
spiritual  cultivation,  only  to  give  me  up  in  the 


GOD'S    HUSBANDRY.  205 

end  ?  Ah,  I  know  lie  has  given  up  many  ciilti- 
vated  spots, — ^he  has  plucked  down  the  hedges 
and  laid  them  waste.  But  why?  Because, 
when  he  looked  for  grapes,  they  brought  forth 
wild  grapes — ^no  fruits  for  his  honor.  "  Cut  it 
down,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground  ?"  he  may 
say.  If  I  am  careless  and  fruitless,  he  certain- 
ly will  say  so.  Let  me  not  be  high-minded, 
but  fear.  His  past  cultivation  is  no  induce- 
ment to  carelessness ; — ^but  it  is  great  encour- 
agement to  effort,  great  excitememt  to  fruitful- 
ness.  If  I  bear  fruit,  he  wiU  purify  me,  that 
I  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  I  would  be 
watchful  to  bear  always  the  marks  of  his  hus- 
bandry. In  every  condition,  to  carry  with  me 
the  image  and  the  holiness  of  the  Lord  who 
hath  chosen  me.  All  that  he  has  done,  will 
then  be  a  constant  argument  for  what  he  means 
to  do.  And  I  may  rejoice  in  the  hope  which 
his  gracious  cultivation  imparts. 

Fourth.  For  what  blessed  hope  does  this 
title  give  me?    I  shall  not  always  be  in  a 


206  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

wilderness.  The  world  now  harasses  and  dis- 
tresses me ;  but  it  will  not  be  so  forever.  God 
has  higher  purposes  for  me.  He  has  a  holier 
and  happier  condition  to  bestow  upon  me. 
Every  season  brings  nearer  the  happy  result. 
He  comes  now  into  his  garden  to  examine  and 
cultivate  it.  He  will  soon  come  down  into  his 
garden  to  gather  its  fruits,  that  he  may  rejoice 
in  them  forever.  O  how  great  is  the  privilege, 
to  be  forever  the  garden  of  the  Lord ! — ^to  have 
him  delight  in  me,  and  dwell  with  me,  and 
refresh  me  with  his  presence,  and  render  me 
more  and  more  holy  and  happy  in  his  likeness, 
and  to  shine  forth  forever  under  his  blessing 
for  his  own  glory.  And  this  is  the  hope  he 
sets  before  me.  Let  me  live  under  its  influ- 
ence, and  according  to  its  demands.  I  would 
make  it  the  business  of  my  life  to  bear  fruits 
for  him, — ^fruits  of  benevolence,  and  holiness, 
and  love,  and  praise.  Then  how  full  of  hope 
is  my  prospect.  Soon  an  everlasting  spring  will 
open  before  me ;  and  Jesus  my  glorious  Lord 
will  rejoice  in  the  work  of  his  own  hands  forever. 


god's  husbandry.  207 

Fifth.  Thus  blessed  is  my  state  as  God's 
husbandry.  The  title  is  full  of  comfort,  of 
warning,  of  encouragement,  and  of  hope  to 
me.  While  God  is  carrying  on  his  work,  far 
from  opposing  it,  or  rendering  it  difficult,  I 
will  be  a  worker  together  with  him,  in  every- 
thing. I  will  strive  myself  carefully  to  keep 
the  vine  that  he  hath  planted,  and  the  branch 
which  he  hath  made  strong  for  himself. 


O  could  rebellious  spirits  taste 
Those  glorious  seasons  they  have  lost, 
Or  live  again  their  misspent  days, 
How  would  they  spend  them  all  in  praise. 

Thus  may  I  pass  this  hfe  of  mine, 
While  days  of  grace  unclouded  shine , 
Thus  my  accepted  time  improve. 
Lord,  to  the  glory  of  thy  love. 


GOD'S    BUILDING. 

Ye  are  God's  Building. — 1  Corinthians,  iii.  9. 

Thus  tlie  Lord  calls  Ms  wliole  living  clmrcli : 
"  "WTiose  house  are  we,  if  we  liold  fast  our  re- 
joicing and  confidence  unto  tlie  end."  Thus 
he  calls  each  individual  Christian :  "Ye  are  the 
temple  of  God,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth 
in  you."  The  whole  is  made  up  of  individuals ; 
and  he  dwells  in  the  whole,  because  he  dwells 
in  each.  No  blessing  can  be  greater !  No  ex- 
altation higher.  What  is  all  the  glory  of  the 
universe,  but  God's  building  ?  He  buildeth  his 
chambers  in  the  waters, — ^he  clotheth  himself 
with  light  as  with  a  garment.  But  all  these 
glories  are  temporal.  They  shall  fade  and  pass 
away.    The  building  of  a  redeemed  soul  is 


god's  building.  209 

everlasting, — ^it  can  never  be  overtkrown.  If 
I  am  God's  building,  how  glorious  will  be  the 
issue,  when  he  brings  forth  the  top-stone  of  his 
work,  with  shoutings  of  grace  unto  it !  Happy 
is  it  for  me,  that  he  who  hath  laid  the  founda- 
tion, his  hand  also  shall  bring  forth  the  top- 
stone  and  finish  the  glorious  work.  If  I  am 
God's  building, 

FiEST.  Then  God  has  laid  the  foundation^  and 
I  must  abide  on  that.  It  is  a  glorious  founda- 
tion. No  man  can  lay  any  other.  It  is  Christ, 
— an  Almighty  and  covenant  Saviour.  There 
all  redemption  and  all  hope  for  man  is  estab- 
hshed.  Jesus  Christ  in  his  perfect  Deity  and 
mighty  power ;  I  can  do  nothing  without  that. 
If  that  is  removed,  the  whole  edifice  falls.  It 
can  stand  on  nothing  else.  Jesus  Christ  in  his 
perfect  obedience  for  man;  nothing  else  can 
meet  the  claims  of  man's  condemnation  and 
provide  acceptance.  Jesus  Christ  in  his  aton- 
ing death ;  man's  curse  and  penalty  can  be  re- 
moved in  no  other  way.  Jesus  Christ  in  his 
14 


210  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

ascension  and  triumpTi ;  all  liope  of  glory  rests 
upon  that.  K  lie  is  not  risen,  faith  is  vain. 
Jesus  Christ  in  his  intercession  and  everlasting 
power ;  all  means  of  the  Christian's  persever- 
ance and  conquest  arise  from  that.  This  is 
the  foundation, — the  only  foundation.  There 
I  must  abide.  I  must  not  mingle  anything 
with  it.  I  must  not  undervalue  it,  or  doubt 
it.  I  must  not  be  induced  to  forsake  it.  All 
other  foundations  are  false  foundations,  and 
will  come  to  nothing.  This  glorious  founda- 
tion abides  forever.  There  in  simple  faith  and 
confidence  will  I  abide. 

Second.  Then  God  is  himself  ike  Architect^ 
and  I  must  fulfil  my  appointed  work  according 
to  his  will.  He  has  his  own  way  of  carrying 
on  his  building.  He  furnishes  me  abundant 
means  and  materials  to  build  in  it  according 
to  his  way.  If  I  build  my  own  works  of 
wood,  hay  and  stubble,  the  fire  which  tries 
every  man's  work  will  destroy  it.  If  I  build 
with  Christ's  work  of  gold,  silver,  and  precious 


GOD'S     BUILDING.  211 

stones,  it  will  stand  every  fire  wholly  unin- 
jured. To  build  witli  my  own  works,  to  rest 
upon  my  own  attainments,  and  follow  out  my 
own  plans,  is  not  only  wasted  labor,  but  is 
ruinous  also.  To  rest  upon  Christ's  sufficiency, 
and  to  be  growing  up  in  him,  and  according 
to  his  image,  is  a  true  and  precious  growth  in 
grace.  Faith  in  Jesus, — ^love  to  Christ, — sim- 
ple following  of  him  with  joyful  confidence 
and  hope, — ^living  by  faith  in  prayer,  through 
his  Holy  Spirit, — and  lookiag  for  the  hope  of 
eternal  life  ; — This  is  God's  way  of  building. 
The  mind  of  man  often  rejects  it.  The  sinful 
world  always  despises  it.  The  sensual  heart 
doubts  its  sufficiency.  But  thus  the  Great  Ar- 
chitect has  laid  out  his  plans  for  me.  Thus  I 
mean  to  follow  them  out.  I  am  satisfied  that 
he  imderstands  the  subject,  and  his  way  must 
be  the  best. 

Third.  Then  /  must  abide  God's  time  in 
building^  and  not  be  discouraged.  When  God 
built  the  soul  of  man  at  first,  it  was  a  time  of 


212  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

rest.  Neitlier  adversary  nor  evil  was  occur- 
rent.  It  was  the  work  of  glorious,  silent,  un- 
seen power.  But  tliat  glorious  building  was 
destroyed  by  sin,  and  now  to  restore  it  is  a 
work  of  toil  and  time.  Ah,  bow  much  labor 
has  often  to  be  spent  in  preparing,  arranging, 
and  adapting  materials  before  the  building 
makes  any  show.  To  the  impatient  mind  and 
untaught  eye,  it  seems  all  confusion.  But  the 
Architect  understands  his  own  plan,  and  makes 
no  haste.  I  may  often  be  discouraged  by 
God's  ways  of  building.  He  begins  sometimes 
so  far  off;  cuts  his  timber  away  up  in  the  for- 
ests of  his  providence ;  quarries  his  stone  away 
down  in  the  depths  of  human  guilt ;  makes 
such  circuitous  journeys  to  gather  all  his  ap- 
pointments together;  so  long  prolongs  the 
period  of  completion ;  the  building  seems  almost 
ready  to  fall  into  ruins  before  it  is  finished. 
Ah,  he  knows  the  way  that  he  takes.  Let 
me  work  patiently  with  him  I  Faithfully  follow 
out  each  particular  direction.  Never  stop  to 
be  informed  of  the  connection  of  each  parti- 


GOD'S    BUILDING.  213 

cular  part  with  the  ^  whole.  Let  me  proceed 
with  zeal  and  persevering  earnestness  under 
his  guidance.  The  work  of  his  own  Spirit  he 
will  surely,  happily,  and  perfectly  complete.  I 
will  wait  and  patiently  obey  his  commands. 

Fourth.  Then  he  has  a  glorious  design^  and 
I  shall  be  satisfied  with  it.  He  will  try  hia 
work  on  the  way.  Persecutions  will  arise ; 
seasons  of  trial  will  come ;  sorrows  and  dis- 
tresses will  gather  around  me ;  his  own  law 
and  judgment  will  test  my  work.  It  may  be  a 
dark  and  stormy  day ;  whatever  is  perishable 
will  perish.  It  is  well  it  should  perish.  I  may 
fear  that  I  shall  perish  with  it.  But  no ;  I  am 
God's  building.  He  is  able  to  protect  his 
own,  and  he  will  protect  it.  His  work  within 
me  will  stand  the  trial.  He  will  carry  me 
through  every  proving  which  he  has  prepared. 
And  then,  when  he  has  finished,  how  glorious 
is  my  end, — a  temple  of  God  forever, — ^formed 
for  his  worship, — erected  by  his  power, — 
prepared  for   his   presence, — ^filled   with  his 


214  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

glor  J, — everlasting  in  his  kingdom, — ^the  Lamb 
my  light, — my  God  my  glory.  What  happy 
remembrances !  What  heavenly  possessions  ! 
What  anticipations  surpassing  all  I  Well  may 
I  look  forward  with  hope,  and  say  I  shall  be 
satisfied  with  it.  Satisfied!  I  shall  rejoice 
forever  in  that  which  God  has  thus  created, 
and  give  him  everlasting  glory. 

Fifth.  Thus,  with  a  Glorious  Foundation,  a 
Heavenly  Architect,  an  appointed  time  of 
building,  and  a  most  exalted  design,  God's 
temple  in  the  soul  goes  on.  0  let  me  not 
thwart  his  designs,  but  be  a  worker  together 
with  him  in  the  whole  of  his  glorious  plans. 


The  Saviour,  whom  I  then  shall  see 
"With  new  admiring  eyes, 
Akeady  hath  prepared  for  me 
A  mansion  in  the  skies. 

May  I  by  faith  survey  with  joy 
This  change  before  it  come. 
And  say,  let  death  this  house  destroy ; 
I  have  a  heavenly  home. 


BIATVTET.ESS  AND   HABMLESS. 

Blameless  and  harraless. — Philippians,  ii.   15. 

The  consideration  of  privileges  leads  me 
forward  to  speak  of  influence.  I  would  se- 
lect a  few  of  those  Scriptural  titles  wliicli 
describe  the  Christian's  influence  in  the  world. 
How  true  it  is,  that  no  man  liveth  for  himself. 
Probably  no  single  act  of  life  is  wholly  separ- 
ated from  some  influence  upon  others.  Every 
act  will  produce  its  specific  influence  upon  our- 
selves ;  and  thus  will  tend  at  least,  to  create 
an  influence  from  us  upon  other  men.  Influ- 
ence seems  almost  as  involuntary  as  evapora- 
tion. I  cannot  prevent  it.  I  cannot  even 
regulate  or  direct  it  wholly  in  its  operation. 
What  can  I  do  ?    Why  I  can  keep  the  source 


216  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

clean  and  wholesome,  tliat  the  influence  may 
be  of  a  kindred  character.  Thus  must  I  do. 
I  cannot  say  I  will  have  no  influence.  I  can- 
not be  evil,  and  say  my  influence  shall  be 
good.  But  I  can  be  myseK  good,  and  thus 
feel  sure  that  the  operation  of  my  character 
shall  be  good  also.  One  branch  of  Christian 
influence  is  described  in  the  present  title, — 
negative  influence.  It  is  a  very  important 
branch.  Am  I  one  of  these  sons  of  God, — 
without  rebuke,  blameless  and  harmless  ? 

First.  Then  I  must  not  he  conformed  to  any 
Jcnown  evil.  There  is  much  around  me  in  the 
world  that  I  know  to  be  wrong.  The  neglect 
of  God,  the  disregard  of  his  Sabbath,  the  for- 
getfulness  of  his  Word,  the  contempt  of  his 
ordinances,  the  constant  violation  of  his  com- 
mands,— I  know  to  be  wrong.  I  must  not  con- 
form to  them.  I  must  not  participate  in  them. 
They  will  certainly  exist  without  me.  Multi- 
tudes will  rush  forward  in  the  way  which  they 
open.    Perhaps  I  cannot  help  that ;  but  I  can 


BLAMELESS    AND    HAEMLESS.     217 

certainly  be  clear  from  it.  CircTimstances  can- 
not alter  tlie  wrong  of  these  things.  I  may  be 
in  society  wbere  they  are  countenanced.  I 
may  be  travelling  where  different  views  and 
habits  prevail.  God's  commands  cannot  de- 
pend upon  men.  I  must  not  yield.  It  is  im- 
possible to  be  blameless  and  harmless,  and  to 
partake  of  known  sin.  No  one  must  be  able 
to  set  my  life  against  my  principles.  I  may 
be  reproached.  I  cannot  help  it.  I  must  not 
do  wrong  to  avoid  it.  This  stand  is  fixed.  I 
cannot  do  anywhere  what  I  know  and  feel  to 
be  wrong. 

Second.  Then  /  cannot  encourage  that  which 
I  do  not  know  to  he  good.  It  is  not  enough  that 
it  is  not  immediately  and  positively  evil ;  or 
that  some  other  persons  consider  it  harmless ; 
or  that  some  apparently  good  people  indulge 
in  it.  When  I  consider  my  influence, — ^that 
which  may  be  lawful,  may  not  be  expedient. 
Where  will  it  tend  ?  What  is  its  direction  ? 
When  its  full  growth,  its  final  result  is  reached, 


218  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

what  will  it  be  ?  If  this  will  be  evil,  and  my 
example  or  influence  encourages  or  leads  to  it, 
how  can  I  be  blameless  and  harmless  ?  I  see 
many  earthly  indulgences  around  me  to  be 
judged  by  this  standard.  I  see  many  habits 
of  life  to  be  thus  considered.  The  best  that  I 
can  say  of  their  present  aspect  is,  they  are  very 
doubtful.  There  is  no  doubt  of  the  innocence 
or  propriety  of  giving  them  up.  Some  hesi- 
tating person  may  be  actually  waiting  to  see 
what  I  shall  do.  Encouraged  in  evil, — or  held 
back  by  my  example  alone.  Ah,  better  is 
any  loss,  than  to  be  the  pattern  to  a  lost  soul. 
I  must  know  a  thing  is  right,  before  I  can  safe- 
ly touch  it.  I  must  plant  nothing  that  I  shall 
desire  to  pull  up  hereafter.  I  must  yield  to 
nothing  for  mere  convenience  or  indolence, 
the  real  character  of  which  I  have  reason  to 
suspect. 

Third.  But  then  /  must  indulge  no  habit  of 
secret  sin.  It  is  impossible  to  make  sin  a  se- 
cret.   It  is  like  a  fire  in  the  body.     It  will  and 


BLAMELESS    AND    HARMLESS.      219 

must  display  its  influence,  either  by  positive 
acts  of  its  own,  or  by  deadening  and  destroy- 
ing the  actings  of  grace.  I  can  never  afford 
to  play  with  a  sinful  thought ;  or  to  read  an 
injurious  and  unsettling  book ;  or  to  abide  in 
unprofitable  society.  My  conscience  must  be 
clear.  My  personal  habits  must  be  pure  and 
holy.  My  most  secret  moments  must  be  in  the 
fear  and  remembrance  of  God.  Ah,  how  often 
does  the  whole  character  become  lifeless,  inju 
rious^  worldly,  perhaps  worse,  from  the  mere 
yielding  to  secret  sin.  Prayer  neglected, — ^the 
Scriptures  forsaken, — evil  tempers  indulged, — 
unholy  meditations  permitted, — ^unkind  rela- 
tions allowed, — ^temptations  considered,  and  not 
instantly  refused.  It  is  as  when  one  letteth  out 
water.  If  I  would  be  blameless  in  influence, 
I  must  be  right  within.  I  will  labor  for  this. 
O  that  I  may  cultivate  that  secret  charactei 
and  dominion  of  real  goodness,  that  there  shall 
be  no  habitual  evil  in  me,  from  which  influence 
may  proceed. 


220  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

Fourth.  Then  /  must  maintain  an  active 
habit  of  religion.  My  mind  cannot  be  merely 
negative.  It  must  be  filled  with  something. 
Let  me  fill  it  with  that  which  is  right.  My 
understanding  improved, — ^my  thoughts  rightly 
directed, — ^my  habits  guarded, — my  time  oc- 
cupied,— ^my  efforts  active  in  usefulness  to 
others.  If  I  am  doing  no  good,  I  shall  surely 
be  doing  evil.  My  influence  must  be  some- 
thing, upon  somebody.  Can  I  not  be  happy 
in  usefulness  ?  Whose  sorrows  can  I  alleviate  ? 
Whose  comforts  can  I  promote  ?  It  may  be 
troublesome  sometimes.  But  it  will  do  good, — 
it  will  do  me  good.  It  will  be  very  difficult  to  be 
blameless  without  being  useful.  To  say  I  will  do 
no  harm,  is  necessarily  ineffectual.  Idleness,  in- 
dolence, listlessness,  selfishness,  indifference  to 
others,  is  always  harm.  I  may  not  be  actually 
without  blame !  If  I  do  right,  I  shall  not  be 
without  blame  from  the  wicked.  But  I  may 
be  unjustly  blamed,  and  be  blameless  in  fact. 
That  is  of  no  consequence.  I  care  little  for 
man's  unrighteous  judgment.    Let  me  give  no 


BLAMELESS    AND    HARMLESS.     221 

cause  of  blame.  But  all !  what  a  watckful, 
useful  life,  that  will  require  I  To  do  it  I  must 
live  near  to  God, — a  son  of  God.  He  can 
keep  me  from  all  evil. 

Fifth.  Can  I  be  blameless  in  any  other 
way  ?  I  will  not  conform  to  known  evil.  I 
will  not  encourage  that  which  I  do  not  know 
to  be  good.  I  will  indulge  no  habit  of  secret 
sin.  I  will  maintain  an  active  and  useful  life 
in  the  service  of  God.  Thus  shall  I  adorn  the 
doctrine  of  my  Saviour  in  all  things ;  and  the 
world  shall  be  ashamed  hereafter,  having  no 
evil  thing  to  say  of  me. 


Let  all  my  converse  be  sincere, 
My  conscience  as  the  noonday  clear, 
Think  how  the  All-seeing  God  my  mt&jb 
And  all  my  secret  thoughts  surveys. 

May  I  alone  in  God  delight, 
Have  all  day  long  my  God  in  sight,- — 
Perform  my  Maker's  holy  will, 
Oh,  may  I  never  more  do  ilL 


im  -m^JMsmw-  mns,  ■  ,j^jn 


PtHtati0it  i;prt5-^U0itK 

FEACEMAKEBS. 

Blessed  are  the  Peacemakers. — St.  Matthew,  v.  9. 

The  Gospel  dwells  and  operates  in  a  hostile 
world.  A  world  full  of  warfare  of  its  own. 
An  these  wars  and  fightings  come  from  the 
sinful  lusts  and  passions  of  men.  They  are 
the  evidences  and  the  results  of  the  fallen  na- 
ture of  man.  But  the  Gospel  makes  also  a 
warfare  of  its  own.  In  resisting  the  wicked- 
ness of  men,  it  provokes  that  wickedness  to 
resist.  It  thus  often  sends  a  sword  before  it 
sends  peace  among  men.  If  the  Christian  will 
be  faithful,  he  must  endure  hostility.  He  must 
bear  persecution.  In  such  a  world,  my  dis- 
pensation is  placed.  In  all  its  hostilities,  my 
own  character  is  to  be  proved  and  tried.    I 


PEACEMAKERS.  223 

cannot  go  out  of  the  world.  I  am  to  receive 
and  to  fulfil  tlie  dispensation  which,  is  commit- 
ted to  me  here.  But  what  is  to  be  my  influence 
here  ?  This  I  am  to  decide.  The  present  title 
indicates  it.  I  am  to  be  a  peacemaker.  The 
disciples  of  Christ  are  peacemakers. 

First.  JThen  I  must  make  no  quarrels.  This 
is  a  most  important  step.  If  all  men  would 
take  it,  wars  and  fightings  would  cease.  But 
this  is  the  Christian's  stand.  I  must  contend 
for  the  faith.  I  must  be  set  for  the  defence  of 
the  Gospel.  I  must  endure  in  this,  whatever 
the  Lord  shall  appoint.  But  I  must  make  no 
quarrels  among  persons.  K  so,  I  must  give 
no  voluntary  offence,  that  my  ministry  may 
not  be  blamed.  But  what  a  host  of  evils 
would  this  cut  off  I  What  control  of  my  tongue 
will  it  require  I  What  government  of  my 
temper  and  mind !  What  careftd,  forbearing, 
and  benevolent  walking  among  men  I  In  my 
family, — in  my  neighborhood, — ^in  my  rela- 
tions to  society, — ^in  the  church, — ^no  division  or 


224  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

warfare  must  be  traced  to  me.  To  do  good  to 
all, — evil  to  none, — ^must  be  the  rule  and  pur- 
pose of  my  life.  A  whisperer  separatetli  cbief 
friends.  I  may  hear  much  that  I  must  not  tell. 
I  may  know  much  that  I  must  conceal.  I  must 
not  allow  even  tempers  or  jealousies  towards 
any  to  dwell  within  me.  Then  I  shall  be  sure 
not  to  excite  the  spirit  of  discord  around  me. 
Ah,  how  many  painful  quarrels  have  I  seen 
arising  from  silly  repetitions  of  an  useless 
story, — from  some  vain  and  empty  desire  to 
communicate  some  piece  of  news.  Swift  to 
hear  that  which  is  good,  I  ought  to  be.  But 
slow  to  speak  that  which  is  evil. 

Second.  Then  /  must  not  continue  or  perpet- 
uate quarrels  made  hy  others.  I  may  have  had 
no  part  in  the  original  warfare  ;  and  yet  I  may 
continue  it  by  my  own  resentment.  It  requires 
two  to  make  a  quarrel.  If  I  am  passive  to  in- 
sult,— deaf  to  reproach, — slow  to  wrath, — ^re- 
fusing to  resent  or  vindicate  myself, — ^the  fire 
must  soon  go  out.    I  see  many  Christians  who 


PEACEMAKERS.  225 

will  not  begin,  but  they  will  not  end  a  quarrel. 
How  can  they  be  peacemakers  ?  .  It  is  impos- 
sible but  that  offences  will  come.  Woe  only 
to  the  man  by  whom  they  come :  not  to  the 
man  who  patiently  and  quietly  bears  them. 
But  can  I  receive  to  confidence  one  who  has 
injured  me  ?  I  am  not  bound  to  receive  or  to 
justify  a  character  which  I  disapprove.  I  must 
not  give  countenance  to  that  which  I  know  to 
be  wrong.  But  my  reason  must  be  there, — ^not 
in  my  own  endurance  of  personal  wrong.  This 
I  cannot,  must  not,  resist.  I  shall  withdraw 
myself  from  every  brother  that  walketh  disor- 
derly. But  neither  in  word  or  deed  must  I 
prolong  the  strife.  I  must  bless  when  they 
curse,  —  I  must  pray  when  they  persecute. 
Thus,  where  is  no  fuel,  the  fire  goeth  out 
Blessed  will  be  the  recollection,  that  when  I 
was  reviled,  I  reviled  not  again. 

Third.  But  I  must  actively  endeavor  to  heal  all 
quarrels  within  my  reach.    In  my  private  rela- 
tions, I  would  thus  be  an  active  peacemaker. 
15 


226  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Trying  to  unite,  and  never  to  separate  others. 
I  shall  have  frequent  opportunities  to  do  this. 
If  the  love  of  Christ  dwells  in  my  heart,  1 
shall  wish  to  do  it,  whenever  I  have  opportu- 
nity.  What  a  blessing  to  society  is  one  peace- 
loving  and  peace-making  spirit !  "What  a  bless- 
ing is  it  in  a  household  !  How  great  a  blessing 
to  the  one  who  retains  it !  In  the  religious 
relations  of  men,  I  must  seek  for  peace.  I 
will  have  no  part  in  religious  controversy.  I 
will  strive  to  be  at  unity  with  all  the  real  peo- 
ple of  God.  I  will  give  all  my  influence  to 
encourage  and  promote  that  unity  among  oth 
ers.  There  is  no  question  among  real  Chris 
tians  that  is  worth  a  single  hour's  bitterness 
I  may  do  something  towards  allaying  the  bit 
temess  which  I  see.  At  any  rate,  I  will  dc 
nothing  to  promote  it.  Thus,  by  my  exam 
pl€,  my  influence,  my  exhortations,  and  my 
efforts,  I  shall  help  to  make  the  Lord's  peo 
pie  one,  —  and  shall  have  the  comfort  of 
having  been  a  peacemaker  in  the  body  of 
Christ. 


PEACEMAKEES.  227 

Fourth.  Tlien  /  must  labor  for  the  dominion 
of  the  Gospel  among  men.  This  is  tlie  great 
peacemaker.  When  the  hearts  of  men  are 
truly  converted,  they  will  seek  the  things 
which  make  for  peace.  I  cannot  promote 
peace  on  earth  more  surely,  than  by  promot- 
ing the  influence  and  dominion  of  the  Gospel. 
What  can  I  do  to  promote  this  ?  Can  I  teach 
any  one?  Can  I  circulate  God's  holy  Bible 
among  them?  Can  I  faithfully  attend  and 
maintain  a  ministry  of  the  pure  Gospel  ?  Can 
I  help  to  send  the  Gospel  abroad  to  others  ? 
I  may  do  all  these.  But  surely  I  can  always 
maintain  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  I  can  stand 
upon  its  side.  I  can  exemplify  its  commands. 
I  can  pray  for  its  prosperity.  I  can  ask  for 
divine  blessings  upon  its  ministry.  I  know 
not  what  I  can  do.  The  actual  influence  of  all 
that  I  do,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  know. 
God  may  do  much  more  with  me,  and  by  me, 
than  I  imagine.  At  any  rate,  I  will  do  all  I 
can.  All  that  I  can  do  shall  be  to  promote 
and  establish  my  Saviour's  Gospel.    Thus  shall 


228  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  be  really  a  peacemaker  among  men,  far 
more  extensively  tlian  any  personal  labors  of 
mine  can  reach,  tbem.  Thus  shall  I  carry  out 
the  influence  which  this  title  describes. 

Fifth.  If  I  am  one  of  the  Lord's  peace- 
makers, I  shall  thus  be  distinguished  and  occu- 
pied :  Originating  no  quarrels ; — ^prolonging 
none  ; — striving  actively  to  heal  all ; — labor- 
ing to  extend  the  Gospel,  which  is  to  give 
peace  to  all.  It  is  a  most  happy  and  useful 
mission.  I  can  in  no  way  more  truly  honor 
God.  In  no  way  more  really  gain  abiding 
blessings  to  myself.  O  let  me  constantly  thus 
live  and  act.  This  was  the  example  of  my 
Gracious  Master. 

O  how  benevolent  and  kind, 

How  mild,  how  ready  to  forgive  1 
Be  this  the  temper  of  my  mind, 

And  these  the  rules  by  which  I  live. 

Dispensing  good  where'er  he  came, 

The  labors  of  his  life  were  love. 
Then,  if  I  bear  a  Saviour's  name, 

By  his  example  let  me  move. 


WITNESSES. 

Te  are  Witnesses. — St.  Luke,  xxiv.  48. 

The  Saviour  had  accomplished  great  works 
on  earth.  His  chosen  disciples  were  actual 
witnesses  of  these  works.  They  had  seen  his 
miracles  and  his  mercies, — ^his  death  and  his 
resurrection.  They  were  sent  forth  to  tell  of 
them, —  to  make  known  in  all  lands  and  in  all 
tongues  the  wonderful  works  of  God.  But 
their  living  testimony  soon  passed  by.  Yet 
the  Saviour's  witnesses  remained.  Other  gen- 
erations came  forward  to  repeat  and  to  perpet- 
uate the  testimony.  His  church  were  to  be 
always  his  witnesses  among  men,  testifying  to 
his  authority,  and  power,  and  grace,  and  atone- 
ment, and  perfect  righteousness  for  men.     As 


230  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Ms  witnesses  thej  remain,  testifying  nnceas- 
ingly  tlie  greatness  of  Lis  love.  Multitudes 
believe  their  testimony,  experience  the  power 
of  the  truth,  and  become  in  their  turn  the  Sav- 
iour's witnesses  among  men.  It  is  a  most  im- 
portant influence.  Witnesses  of  what  ?  The 
power  and  love  and  preciousness  of  Christ. 
To  whom?  To  all  to  whom  the  Lord  shall 
send  us,  at  home  and  abroad ;  everywhere  tes- 
tifying for  him.     Am  I  one  of  his  witnesses  ? 

First.  Then  much  depends  upon  my  'knowl- 
edge. I  cannot  testify  that  which  I  do  not 
know.  I  must  know  the  power  of  Christ  as  a 
Saviour.  How  else  can  I  testify?  Has  he 
forgiven  me  ?  Have  I  embraced  his  promises 
in  faith  ?  Have  I  truly  come  into  his  family 
to  be  one  of  his  little  flock  ?  Have  I  a  real 
knowledge  of  his  grace,  and  of  his  renewing 
power?  Ah,  how  important  becomes  such 
knowledge,  if  I  would  testify  for  him!  I 
must  seek  a  deeper  experience  in  my  own 
heart  of  his  reconciling  love, — of  his  all-suffi- 


WITNESSES.  231 

ciency  to  save.  Tims  shall  I  speak  with  con- 
fidence, and  my  tongue  wiU  be  loosed.  I  must 
live  in  his  constant  light  and  favor,  that  he 
may  accompany  my  testimony.  There  is  great 
ignorance  of  him  in  the  world,  and  great  in- 
difference to  him.  Multitudes  blindly  reject 
him,  and  ignorantly  refuse  the  Prince  of  Glory. 
How  shall  I  benefit  them,  but  with  a  clear 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  understanding  well 
its  scheme  of  truth,  and  really  feeling  its  sanc- 
tifying and  enlightening  power  ?  Eor  this  I 
must  ever  seek.  O  how  blessed  is  a  settled, 
clear,  informed,  and  undoubting  mind  in  the 
things  of  God  I  This  makes  an  useful  and 
valued  witness. 

Second.  Then  much  also  depends  upon  my 
fidelity.  I  must  not  withhold  the  Saviour's 
testimony.  He  has  enlarged  my  heart,  and 
opened  my  mouth,  that  I  might  be  an  useful 
witness  in  his  cause.  I  must  not  conceal  the 
truth.  I  hear  much  that  is  called  Christianity, 
which  is  not  his  Gospel.     The  Gospel  is  not  a 


232  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

mere  scheme  of  sacraments  and  forms.  It  ia 
not  a  mere  improvement  of  man's  own  powers, 
tliat  lie  may  save  himself.  It  is  the  publica- 
tion of  a  complete  salvation  in  Christ.  He  has 
finished  the  salvation  of  man,  and  he  applies 
it  to  man  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  through  faith  in 
the  heart.  So  he  has  saved  me.  So  he  will 
save  others.  So  must  I  testify.  My  trumpet 
must  not  give  an  uncertain  sound.  I  must 
tell  his  truth.  He  saves  man  by  converting 
him.  The  sinner  must  be  born  again,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  before  he  can  see  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Ah,  what  fidelity  this  requires;  and 
what  experience  of  the  truth  such  fidelity  de- 
mands !  If  a  witness  is  not  faithful,  he  is 
worthless.  No  dependence  can  be  placed  upon 
him.  It  is  often  difficult  and  painful  to  be  a 
faithful  witness  for  Christ.  Much  opposition 
may  be  raised  up  against  it.  I  need,  therefore, 
constant  help  fi:om  him ;  but  I  will  not  deny 
him,  or  betray  him. 

Thikd.  But  much  also  depends  upon  my  hold^ 


*      WITNESSE^S.  233 

ness.  I  may  meet  witli  great  hostility.  Tbe 
world  lias  no  love  for  Ckrist.  K I  am  faithful 
I  may  suffer  sometimes.  I  may  suffer  much. 
I  must  therefore  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  for  the 
testimony  which  he  has  given  me.  I  must 
speak  of  him  before  kings,  and  not  be  ashamed. 
He  will  stand  by  me.  He  will  give  me  a 
mouth  and  wisdom.  He  will  defend  me  from 
evil ;  or  he  will  make  my  sufferings  turn  to 
me  for  a  testimony.  At  any  rate,  nothing 
must  forbid  my  open  and  faithful  witness. 
And  why  should  I  fear  ?  There  is  no  power 
in  man  to  injure  me.  He  who  is  on  my  side 
is  above  all.  He  can  maintain  my  cause.  I 
am  to  go  forward.  I  may  be  alone, — alone 
in  my  house, — alone  among  my  earthly  fiiends. 
They  may  be  all  out  of  the  way  of  truth .  How 
much  may  depend  upon  my  bearing  a  faithful 
testimony  for  Christ!  O  let  not  their  blood 
lie  at  my  door.  My  duty  will  always  look 
more  formidable  in  anticipation  than  it  is  in 
fact.  I  will  cast  myself  upon  him,  and  try 
to  fulfil  it. 


234  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

Fourth.  But  then  none  of  the  results  depend 
upon  me.  I  am  not  the  Judge  nor  tlie  Kuler. 
The  government  is  upon  liis  shoulder.  He  can 
bear  it  with  success.  He  will  accomplish  his 
own  plans  in  his  own  way.  Present  aspects 
may  often  be  very  discouraging.  My  heart 
may  tremble  much  for  the  ark  of  God.  The 
Lord  will  bring  to  pass  his  own  counsel.  He 
will  lose  none  of  his  elect.  My  responsibility 
is  for  a  faithful  testimony  for  him.  He  will 
make  it  accomplish  what  seems  best  to  him. 
He  often  accomplishes  very  important  results 
by  very  inferior  and  unlikely  instruments. 
This  is  a  blessed  thought  to  me.  It  encourages, 
animates,  and  supports  me.  The  Lord  God 
Omnipotent  reigneth.  I  may  be  without  anx- 
iety or  carefulness, — without  fear  or  alarm. 
No  enemy  can  finally  prevail.  No  weapon 
formed  against  Christ,  can  prosper  in  the  end. 
Let  me  then  fulfil  my  dispensation  without 
doubt,  or  fear,  or  hesitation.  Let  me  finish 
my  testimony.  Always  stand  faithfully  by 
my  Saviour's  cause,  whether  it  seem  prosper- 


WITNESSES.  235 

OTIS  or  failing.  Duty  is  to  be  performed. 
Events  are  all  liis.  Well  is  it  they  are  so. 
Well  for  me.    Well  for  all. 

Fifth.  How  valuable  is  sncli  a  witness  for 
Christ  in  this  sinful  world.  Clear  and  intelli- 
gent, faithful  and  open,  bold  and  unflinching, 
calm  and  confident  in  him.  O  that  he  would 
make  me  such  a  witness  for  his  cause,  iand  give 
me  liberty  and  power  always  to  speak  and  to 
acf  for  him.  Thus  shall  I  be  useful  to  men. 
Thus  may  I  be  an  honor  to  him. 


Shall  I  my  blessed  Lord  deny  ? 
Or  leave  the  fold  of  Christ  to  fly ! 
Forbid  it,  Lord  !  the  heathen's  rage 
Shall  never  spoil  thine  heritage. 

Boldly  my  soul,  no  dangers  fear, 
Thy  Saviour's  arm  is  ever  near ; 
Rather  than  his  dear  name  deny, 
O  seek  his  strength,  for  him  to  die. 


LABOREES  IN  THE  HARVEST. 

Laborers  into   his  "harvest. — St.    M:4.tthe-w  ix.  38. 

The  Lord's  harvest  is  the  salvation  of  meij. 
The  wheat  he  gathers  into  his  garner  are  the 
redeemed  souls  of  his  people.  They  are  the 
good  seed  which  he  sows  in  the  field  of  this 
world,  and  which  he  is  to  reap  in  the  ever- 
lasting glories  of  the  world  to  come.  To  cul- 
tivate this  harvest,  he  employs  the  labors  and 
ministry  of  men.  To  reap  it, — ^to  separate  the 
tares  from  the  wheat,  he  commissions  an  an- 
gelic agency.  They  carry  each  saint  to  his 
home  of  glory.  They  will  gather  all  at  last  to 
the  kingdom  provided  for  them  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world.  Among  men,  the  Lord 
selects  and  employs  a  special  ministry  of  indi- 


LABOREKS    IN    THE    HARVEST.        237 

viduals,  who  are  set  apart  as  laborers  in  his 
harvest.  It  is  their  whole  business,  the  ap- 
pointed occupation  of  their  life.  But  surely 
the  labor  and  ministry  are  not  confined  to 
them.  All  the  servants  of  Christ  are  to  be 
workers  together  with  him,  in  preparing  his 
field  for  harvest.  It  is  every  Christian's  duty. 
It  is  my  duty.  I  am  to  be  a  laborer  in  the 
Lord's  harvest.    As  one  of  his  laborers, 

First.  I  ought  to  have  a  clear  perception  of 
the  purpose  for  which  I  live.  This  is  my  dis- 
pensation. This  is  the  design,  and  the  privi- 
lege of  my  being  as  a  disciple  of  Christ.  To 
gather  with  him.  To  build  up  his  kingdom. 
To  glorify  his  name.  I  cannot  think  of  a 
lower  end  as  worthy  of  life  at  all.  Every 
earthly  object  will  fade.  Every  earthly  em- 
ployment will  pass  away.  Every  mere  selfish 
end  will  perish.  What  then  shall  I  have  as 
the  result?  Ah,  how  low  is  the  thought,  to 
live  for  mere  appetite,  or  for  earthly  gain,  or 
human  applause,  or  relative  rank  and  power  I 


238  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

Poor,  miserable  employments  of  my  immor- 
tality. Let  me  rise  above  them,  and  feel  tlijtt, 
like  my  Divine  Master,  I  was  born  to  testify 
bis  trutb, — and  by  example,  and  effort,  and 
influence,  in  every  way  to  gather  his  elect, — 
that  by  all  means,  I  may  save  some.  This  is 
the  only  result  of  life  which  will  abide,  when 
earth  has  gon«.  The  only  attainment  which 
will  satisfy  when  life  is  surveyed  in  retrospec- 
tion from  eternity.  In  every  relation  of  hu- 
man life  I  am  there,  to  save  and  edify  the 
souls  for  whom  the  Saviour  died.  For  this 
will  I  labor.  Any  lower  end,  if  this  be  ab- 
sent, is  not  worth  the  work  of  a  single  day. 

Second.  I  ought  to  have  a  high  appreciation 
of  the  importance  of  this  work.  Nay,  how  can 
I  fail  to  have  ?  If  it  were  sufficiently  important 
to  bring  the  Son  of  God  to  earth,  and  to  en- 
dure all  his  sufferings  and  labors  for  men,  how 
can  I  too  highly  exalt  its  importance  ?  This 
was  the  joy  which  was  set  before  him.  This 
is  the  satisfaction  of  the  travail  of  his  soul. 


LABORERS    IN    THE    HARVEST.        239 

This  is  tlie  joy  of  angds  wlio  minister  to  him. 
This  was  the  -upholding  of  apostles  in  their 
work.  This  has  been  the  employment  and  de- 
light of  all  the  servants  of  God.  Can  I  ever 
undervalue  it  ?  O,  what  will  seem  to  me 
hereafter  the  salvation  of  a  soul  I  Yes,  a 
single  soul.  If  one,  shining  in  all  the  glories 
of  redemption,  taught  the  loving  kindness 
of  the  Lord  shall  say,  I  was  the  instrument 
of  bringing  him  there !  And  perhaps  there 
may  be  many  such.  What  joy  will  fill  my 
heart !  Well,  how  soon  may  all  this  be  !  Can 
I  have  then  a  higher  end  in  life  ?  And  when 
the  Lord  says,  "  Go  work  in  my  harvest" — 
opening  to  me  any  door  of  influence,  or  use- 
fulness, to  the  souls  for  whom  he  died, — ^I 
will  feel  it  ever  to  be  the  highest  privilege  of 
my  being. 

Third.  I  ought  to  he  earnestly  engaged  in  it. 
Every  variety  of  instrument  is  provided  for 
me, — suited  to  every  variety  of  character, 
talent,  and  station.  I  cannot  seclude  this  labor- 


240  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

ing  in  the  Lord's  harvest  to  any  one  particular 
part  of  the  labor.  The  most  inferior  laborer 
in  the  field  is  as  important  in  his  place  as  the 
highest.  There  are  diversities  of  gifts  and 
differences  of  administration,  but  the  same 
Lord,  the  same  Spirit,  the  same  work.  I  may 
not  preach,  but  I  can  sustain  and  uphold  the 
preacher.  I  may  not  translate  the  Scriptures, 
but  I  may  print  them,  or  give  them,  or  send 
them  abroad.  I  may  not  be  the  chief  member 
of  the  body,  but  I  may  be  a  member,  and  be 
indispensable  in  my  place  to  the  happiness  and 
growth  of  the  whole.  I  will  work  then  for 
my  Saviour,  wherever  he  has  placed  me ;  what- 
ever he  has  given  me  to  do ;  however  he  is 
ready  to  employ  me;  to  whomsoever  he  is 
pleased  to  send  me.  Here  am  I.  I  will  try 
each  day  to  do  something  in  this  great  work  in 
which  he  is  engaged.  Every  enemy  is  busy. 
Every  agency  of  evil  is  active.  The  power  of 
Satan  is  in  full  blast.  O  let  me  be  active,  and 
zealous,  and  engaged  also,  in  the  great  work 
of  the  Lord  upon  the  earth. 


( 

LABOEEES  I^"  THE  HAEVEST.   241 

FouETH.  I  shall  certainly  he  successful  in  my 
work  Mj  Saviour's  harvest  must  succeed. 
Tares  may  grow  with  Ms  wheat,  but  the  wheat 
cannot  be  turned  into  tares.  His  com  may  be 
sifted  through  the  earth,  but  not  one  grain 
shall  fall  to  the  ground.  This  is  the  only  cer- 
tainly successful  cause.  Everything  else  may 
fail, — must  fail.  Christ  can  never  fail.  If  I 
work  with  him  faithfully,  I  gather  wages  unto 
everlasting  life.  How  blessed  is  this  hope !  I 
can  do  something  to  promote  his  plans.  What 
can  I  do  ? — ^I  am  but  one ;  but  I  am  one, — and 
all  that  is  done  with  him  is  done  securely.  His 
elect  will  be  gathered,  though  I  refuse  to  help. 
Yes ;  but  I  shall  lose  all  part  and  portion  in 
the  work, — ^the  only  work  that  is  to  stand  for- 
ever. How  encouraging  is  this  certain  pros- 
pect of  success !  What  light  it  gives  in  dark- 
ness ! — ^what  strength  in  temptation  ! — ^what 
defence  in  danger ! — what  boldness  in  the  day 
of  battle  !  Each  soldier  may  fall,  but  the  army 
is  victorious.  The  fall  of  each  in  the  warfare, 
is  only  an  earlier  entrance  into  glory.  We 
16 


242  CHRISTIAN    TITLES.  ^^,,. 

shall  all  welcome  eacli  other,  and  shout  the 
triumphs  of  our  Great  Leader  in  the  end.  0 
let  me  work  then  with  all  my  heart,  and  all 
my  strength,  and  all  my  life,  in  the  harvest  of 
the  Lord  I 

Fifth.  Thus  the  laborers  in  the  Lord's  har- 
vest are  distinguished.  They  understand  their 
proper  work, — they  highly  appreciate  it, — ^they 
earnestly  labor  in  it, — they  are  always  hopeful 
and  sure  of  success.  Lord,  help  me  thus  to 
work  for  thee.  I  would  turn  from  every  van- 
ity to  thy  service ;  I  would  count  everything 
beside  but  loss  for  thee.  O  help  and  keep  me 
by  thy  power. 


Thougli  iu  the  outward  cliurch  below, 
The  wheat  and  tares  together  grow ; 
Jesus  ere  long  will  weed  the  crop, 
And  pluck  the  tares  in  anger  up. 

We  seem  alike  when  thus  we  meet, 
Strangers  might  think  we  all  were  wheat ; 
But  to  the  Lord's  All-searching  eyes, 
Each  heart  appears  without  disguise. 


FOLLOWERS  OF  GOD. 

Followers  of  God. — Ephesians,  v.  i. 

"Followers"  here,  is  literally  "imitators," 
It  is  an  old  proverb,  that  men  will  always  im- 
itate the  being  whom  they  worship.  All  the 
records  of  Paganism,  ancient  and  modern, 
prove  this.  The  history  of  Christianity  proves 
it  also.  True  worship  is  always  actual  imita- 
tion. But  God  is  invisible,  and  thus  inaccessi- 
ble as  an  example.  Yes.  But  he  has  revealed 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures  the  principles  of  his  own 
government, — ^the  way  in  which  he  may  be 
said  to  walk,  in  his  guidance  of  men.  He  has 
become  really  manifest  in  the  person  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  whom  dwelt  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily.    There  he  is  an.  example, — ^ac- 


24A  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

tually  living  and  visible.  I  can  follow  Clirist 
as  a  leader.  I  can  imitate  him  as  a  pattern.  I 
can  become  conformed  to  liim  as  a  standard. 
This  I  would  do  and  be.  If  I  am  one  of  bis 
people,  I  shall  be  thus  conformed  to  his  image. 
If  I  wish  to  manifest  myself  as  such,  tljis  will 
be  and  must  be  my  effort. 

But  let  me  consider, 

FiEST.  That  God  walked  in  love.  The  love 
of  God  my  Saviour,  who  can  describe?  In 
his  whole  work  for  man  it  had  a  length,  and 
breadth,  and  depth,  which  passeth  knowledge. 
In  every  part  of  his  earthly  work,  love  was 
the  constant  rule  of  his  life,  the  atmosphere  in 
which  he  moved.  It  was  pardoning  love, — 
consoling  love, — ^forbearing  love, — active  love, 
— ^tender  and  compassionate  love.  It  was  uni- 
versal love.  Even  when  he  rebuked,  he  did 
it  in  love.  I  see  him  always  comforting  the 
mourning,  teaching  the  ignorant^  bearing  with 
the  erring,  never  reviling  or  resisting  the  vio- 
lent   How  beautiful  is  this  pattern !     I  would 


FOLLOWEKS    OF    GOD.  245 

follow  it, — I  would  attain  it.  I  know  it  is  a 
path  of  happiness.  I  am  sure  it  will  be  to  me 
a  way  of  constant  peace.  But  I  need  a  divine 
power  to  enable  me  to  follow  this  example. 
Let  me  constantly  seek  this  gracious  power, — 
remember  the  hostility  of  my  own  heart  against 
it.  Never  yield  to  the  sinful  influence  of  my 
own  temper ;  and  thus  in  every  relation  walk 
in  love,  as  Christ  also  hath  walked  before  me. 

Second.  God  my  Saviour  walked  in  holiness. 
It  was  a  pure  and  spotless  path  in  which  he 
went.  Even  his  enemies  acknowledged  they 
found  no  guile  in  him.  No  sin  could  be  laid 
to  his  charge.  But  it  was  not  mere  negative 
holiness.  Every  active  and  living  trait  of  holi- 
ness was  there.  All  his  acts,  and  influence,  and 
instructions  tended  to  produce  entire  love  to 
God  and  love  to  men.  His  was  a  life  of  pray- 
er, of  spirital  communion  with  God,  of  tender 
benevolence  to  men.  Every  one  who  was  with 
him  might  have  been  the  better  for  his  pres- 
ence.    This  is  holiness.     Thus  he  reigns  and 


24^  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

rules  still.  His  command  to  me  is,  "  Be  liolyt 
for  I  am  lioly."  I  long  to  follow  liim  in  this 
path.  What  a  "burdensome  service  is  sin !  How 
weary  am  I  daily  of  its  power,  and  its  effects  ! 
But  O  "vvhat  watchfulness,  and  prayer,  and  de- 
termination, and  effort  are  required  in  me  to 
walk  in  holiness!  I  find  an  unceasing  evil 
within,  when  I  would  do  good.  But,  notwith- 
standing, I  must  and  will  press  on  in  following 
my  Lord.  He  will  strengthen  and  nphold  me 
"by  his  own  Spirit  dwelling  within  me.  If  I 
am  sincere  and  determined,  he  will  bear  with 
my  infirmities,  and  enable  me  to  do  his  will. 

Third.  God  my  Saviour  walhed  in  patience. 
His  life  on  earth  was  a  life  of  suffering.  He 
endured  the  contradiction  of  sinners  against 
himself.  They  whom  he  loved,  returned  his 
love  with  reproaches  and  soirows.  But  he 
was  forbearing  and  patient  with  all.  I  hear 
no  complaining,  no  reviling,  no  reproaches,  no 
bitterness  from  him.  How  lovely  is  this  pat- 
tern !     How  happy  is  the  heart  which  attains 


FOLLOWERS    OF    GOD.  ^I? 

it  I  My  life  on  earth  is  a  life  of  trial.  I  caa 
hardly  call  it  a  life  of  suffering,  I  am  so  encom- 
passed with  earthly  benefits  and  mercies.  But 
I  have  often  demands  for  patient  submission. 
I  need  the  spirit  of  quiet  and  satisfied  con- 
cession to  the  will  of  God.  I  often  lose  what 
I  desire, — am  disappointed  in  what  I  gain, — 
am  defeated  in  what  I  pursue, — ^suffer  in  that 
which  I  possess, — am  injured  by  those  whom 
I  have  loved.  Well,  this  is  God's  appointment, 
and  this  was  his  chosen  path.  Let  me  be  pa- 
tient, quiet,  enduring,  and  allow  his  will  to  be 
done,  without  a  single  complaint  from  me. 
Thus  may  I  follow  him,  though  afar  off. 

FouBTH.  God  my  Saviour  walked  in  joyful^ 
anticipation.  For  the  joy  that  was  set  before 
him,  he  endured  the  cross  and  despised  the 
shame.  That  joy  was  his  heavenly  kingdom 
and  eternal  glory.  It  was  the  glorious  result 
of  his  work  of  suffering  in  the  full  redemption 
of  his  people.  It  was  a  sufficient  and  a  con- 
stant support.     Under  its  influeiace  he  ^u#ere4 


248  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

his  appointed  course,  and  tlien  entered  into  Ms 
glorj.  Thus  would  I  follow  him.  I  would 
enjoy  the  bright  and  blessed  hope  which  he 
bestows.  His  patient  sufferings  have  obtained 
my  glorious  hope.  By  this  hope  I  would  be 
supported,  as  an  anchor  to  my  soul,  both  sure 
and  steadfast.  How  cheerful  it  should  make 
me  in  duty !  How  contented  in  losses !  How 
tranquil  in  adversity !  How  hopeful  in  con- 
tests !  How  abiding  and  faithful  in  seasons 
of  darkness !  Ah,  soon  it  will  all  appear.  I 
shall  see  clearly,  and  know  as  I  am  known. 
Soon  the  shadows  will  flee,  and  the  Sun  of 
Eighteousness  will  arise.  I  will  look  forward 
with  joyful  hope,  in  certain  faith,  that  my  Sav- 
iour will  appear  in  his  glory,  and  I  shall  be 
permitted  to  appear  with  him. 

Fifth.  This  will  be  a  most  happy  and  influ- 
ential  walk.  If  I  thus  follow  Jesus  my  Lord 
a^d  my  God,  in  love,  in  holiness,  in  patience, 
in  joyful  anticipation,  I  shall  not  only  enjoy 
the  blessedness  of  the  path  myself,  but  I  shall 


FOLLOWERS    OF    GOD.  249 

be  made  tlie  instrument  of  leading  others  to  it 
also.  Such  a  walk  makes  religious  character 
attractive  and  valuable.  It  shows  the  power 
of  religion.  It  honors  the  Saviour.  It  con- 
vinces and  silences  the  world.  Thus  let  me 
follow  Christ. 

0  for  a  closer  -walk  with  God, 
A  calm  and  heavenly  frame ; 

A  light  to  shine  upon  the  road 
That  leads  me  to  the  Lamb  I 

Return,  0  holy  dove  return — 
Sweet  messenger  of  rest ! 

1  hate  the  sins  which  made  thee  mourn, 
■  And  drove  tliee  from  my  breast. 


(m 


OBEDIEXT  CHILDBEN. 

Ae  Obedient  Children. — 1  Petbr   li.  14, 

It  is  an  unspeakable  privilege  to  be  tlie 
cbildren  of  God.  But  there  is  an  influence  and 
responsibility  connected  with  it  also.  Children 
are  expected  to  be  witnesses  for  their  father, 
laborers  for  him,  and  followers  of  him  also. 
Happy  are  the  children  who  have  a  father,  to 
whom  all  these  relations  -may  be  happy  and 
honorable.  Such  a  happiness  belongs  to  the 
children  of  God.  But  all  these  relations  depend 
upon  the  present  title.  They  must  be  obedient 
children.  Obedience  has  reference  to  com- 
mands, as  imitation  has  respect  to  example. 
The  children  of  God  are  all  obedient  children. 
If  any  will  prove  their  rightful  claim  to  the 


OBEDIENT    CHILDREN.  251 

title,  they  are  to  prove  it  by  their  obedience. 
Am  I  one  of  God's  adopted  children  ?  Then 
must  obedience  to  him  distinguish  my  whole 
character. 

But  to  be  obedient, 

First.  I  must  understand  his  commands. 
There  can  be  no  real  obedience  without  this. 
I  may  accidentally  obey  when  I  am  ignorant ; 
but  I  cannot  systematically  obey  unless  I  am 
informed.  Grod  has  not  left  me  ignorant  of 
his  will.  He  has  given  me  his  word.  He  has 
spoken  in  it  most  plainly  and  simply.  I  need 
not  be  mistaken.  I  cannot  be  unless  I  choose  to 
be.  He  has  taught  me  what  he  requires  of 
me,  and  I  must  study  and  understand  his  will. 
He  commands  me  to  repent, — ^to'tum  from 
every  sin, — ^to  beheve  in  and  to  love  his  be- 
loved Son, — ^to  walk  with  him  humbly  and 
submissively  in  all  things, — ^to  be  benevolent, 
faithful  and  sincere  in  my  relations  to  men. 
But  for  this  I  must  study  his  commands.  The 
possession  of  his  word  is  a  great  privilege,  and. 


252  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  must  faitlifally  improve  it.  Tims  shall  I 
•understand  what  he  requires.  There  is  no  re- 
lation of  my  life  to  which  hi&  commands  will 
not  be  adapted.  If  I  truly  seek  to  know  his 
will  there,  I  never  can  be  at  a  loss  to  under- 
stand it.  This  will  give  me  the  path  of  a 
scriptural,  spiritual  walk  of  holy  obedience  to 
God,  in  which  I  can  go  forward  intelligently 
and  clearly. 

Second.  I  must  not  hesitate  in  fulfilling  them, 
"When  God  clearly  speaks,  there  is  no  room 
for  discussion  or  opinion.  The  reason  or  jus- 
tice of  the  command  he  perfectly  understands. 
My  part  is  to  fulfil  it.  I  am  simply  to  do  that 
which  he  orders,  whatever  it  may  be.  If  the 
precept  be  clear,  there  can  be  no  question.  If 
it  be  not,  then  I  am  to  study  his  word,  and 
endeavor  to  understand  his  will.  But  when 
his  will  is  known  I  cannot  hesitate.  Obedience 
may  be  inconvenient.  It  may  require  much 
sacrifice.  It  may  sometimes  be  painful,  or 
even  apparently  dangerous ;  but  even  then  the 


OBEDIENT    CHILDREK.  253 

rule  is  already  laid  down  for  me.  I  am  to 
fear  him  wlio  can  cast  both  body  and  soul 
into  hell, — who  can  preserve  me  too  in  every 
danger.  There  is  no  one  else  to  fear.  Obe- 
dience to  him  cannot  but  be  happy,  secure,  and 
gainful  in  the  end.  O  let  me  follow  out  this 
simple  spirit  I  Lord,  what  wouldst  thou  have 
me  to  do  ?  I  would  gladly  follow  and  obey 
thee  in  all  things.  Give  me  strength  that  I 
may  do  it.  But  ah,  if  I  hold  back,  and 
hesitate,  and  argue,  and  try  to  avoid  that 
which  he  clearly  sets  before  me,  how  can  I 
be  one  of  his  obedient  children?  Every 
question  whether  manifest  duty  is  to  be  ful- 
filled is  a  temptation.  Let  me  cast  them  all 
aside,  and  arise  at  once,  and  obey  the  will  of 
God. 

Third.  My  motive  must  he,  to  do  the  will  of 
God.  I  must  not  obey  Divine  commands  be- 
cause they  are  convenient  and  easy,  or  when 
they  are  convenient  and  easy.  This  is  not 
obeying  God,  but  my  own  will.     It  is  a  mere 


254  CHKISTIAN    TITLES. 

following  of  mj  own  pleasure.  I  must  not 
obey  because  others  obey.  I  may  thus  be  led 
to  follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil  also.  No  ;  I 
must  obey  because  it  is  God's  own  command. 
This  must  be  enough.  And  this  must  be 
alone.  It  may  make  me  singular.  It  has 
often  made  others  a  gazing-stock  to  men.  But 
I  cannot  look  at  that.  This  is  the  way  which 
he  has  laid  down  before  me,  and  I  must  walk 
in  it.  The  fashion  of  this  world  will  often 
oppose  it.  The  pride  of  man  will  often  de- 
spise it.  The  reason  of  man  will  sometimes 
scoff  at  it.  All  this  may  be ;  but  God  is  wiser 
than  men ;  and  it  is  far  better  to  obey  him 
than  them.  The  difSculties  of  such  obedience 
are  always  greatest  at  the  beginning.  Men 
cease  to  trouble  after  they  begin  to  despise. 
They  will  leave  me  alone.  Happy  will  it  be 
for  me.  But  I  wish  to  be  able  to  say  of  my 
whole  course  of  life,  "this  is  the  will  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus,  concerning  me."  God  has  ! 
spoken.  I  believe.  Therefore  I  obey,  not  | 
conferring  with  flesh  and  blood.  ^         i 


I 


OBEDIENT    CHILDREN.  256 

Fourth.  My  recompense  is  his  acceptance.  I 
hardly  dare  to  think  or  speak  of  any  recom- 
pense to  myself.  So  great  is  my  sinfulness, 
that  I  can  deserve  nothing  but  the  wages  of 
sin,  which  is  death.  But  Grod  has  been  pleased 
to  proclaim  such  a  thought  to  me,  in  various 
shapes.  It  cannot  be  wrong,  therefore,  for  me 
to  consider  it.  He  will  not  forget  my  labors 
of  love.  He  will  accept  me  according  to  that 
which  I  have,  if  there  be  a  willing  mind.  He 
will  acknowledge  a  cup  of  cold  water  given 
truly  in  his  name.  The  reward  will  not  be 
the  reward  of  my  obedience,  but  of  the  perfect 
obedience  of  my  Saviour.  But  the  acceptance 
is  of  my  works  for  his  sake.  And  this  accept- 
ance is  sure.  Men  may  not  approve.  I  may 
even  fail  to  do  what  I  desire  to  do.  I  may 
sometimes  appear  even  to  produce  the  opposite 
result.  But  God  knows  my  motives,  my  de- 
sires, my  efforts,  my  obstacles,  and  he  will  ac- 
cept me  in  much  in  which  others  may  con- 
demn me,  and  in  which  I  may  condemn  my- 
self.    To  this  point  will  I  look — ^I  wiU  try  in 


256  CHRISTIAN    TITLES.    ' 

everything  to  please  him,  and  look  to  his  ac- 
ceptance for  my  reward.  How  glorious  and 
satisfying  will  that  reward  be  I  One  welcoming 
smile  of  Jesus  will  more  than  repay  me  for  all 
the  trials  which  any  obedience  has  cost. 

Fifth.  Nothing  can  be  more  desirable  to  me 
than  such  an  obedience  to  God.  Intelligent, 
unhesitating,  simple  regard  to  him,  and  a  con- 
stant reference  to  his  acceptance.  O  that  I 
may  thus  walk  with  him.  Not  fashioning  my- 
self after  any  of  my  former  lusts  ;  but  striving 
to  be  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation,  be- 
cause he  is  holy.  Thus  shall  my  life  proceed, 
in  a  simple,  clear,  and  happy  path,  till  I  meet 
my  gracious  Lord  in  glory.  And  he  will  re- 
ceive me. 

Lord,  I  come  to  thee  for  rest, 
Take  possession  of  my  breast ; 
There  thy  blood-bought  right  maintain, 
And  without  a  rival  reign. 

Show  me  what  I  have  to  do, 
Every  hour  my  strength  renew ; 
Let  me  live  a  life  of  faith, 
Let  me  die  a  joyful  death. 


WOBEMEN  NOT  ASHAMED. 

A  Workman  that  needeth.  not  to  "be  Ashamed. — 
2  Timothy,  ii.   15 

Much  of  our  influence  depends  upon  our 
own  stand  and  bearing.  There  is  a  self-respect 
wliich  becomes  every  Christian.  He  is  to  let 
no  man  despise  him.  He  is  to  be  an  example 
to  others.  He  is  conscious  of  the  privileges 
bestowed  upon  him ;  of  the  relations  in  which 
he  stands ;  of  the  justice  of  his  choice  ;  of  the 
glory  which  awaits  him.  He  is  therefore 
bound  to  walk  worthy  of  his  high  calling. 
Should  such  a  man  as  he  flee  ?  God  has  call- 
ed him  to  important  duties,  important  respon- 
sibilities, important  issues.  How  can  he  dis- 
honor his  profession  and  give  occasion  to  the 
enemy  to  blaspheme  ?  This  is  his  appointed 
17 


268  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

position, — higher  than  the  kings  of  the  earth ; 
and  it  is  his  duty  to  carry  out  its  influence, 
and  not  to  sacrifice  his  Master's  authority  and 
rights.  In  this  happy  and  exalted  company  I 
profess  to  be.  Am  I  really  so  ?  One  of  God's 
appointed  workmen  in  the  world  ? — Employed 
in  his  service,  and  pledged  to  do  his  will  ? 

First.  Then  I  have  no  reason  to  be  asham- 
ed of  the  Master  whom  I  serve.  I  ought  pub- 
licly and  boldly  to  maintain  his  honor.  K  I 
could  see  him,  his  glory  would  overwhelm  me 
with  astonishment  and  delight.  His  appearing 
will  clothe  his  enemies  with  dismay  and  terror. 
The  angels  of  God  delight  to  adore  and  honor 
him.  Why  should  I  ever  be  ashamed  to  say  I 
belong  to  him,  and  mean  to  follow  his  com- 
mands ?  I  know  he  is  the  King  of  kings. 
The  heaven  and  earth  is  full  of  his  glory.  The 
whole  world  has  witnessed  to  his  forbearance 
and  power.  My  whole  life  has  testified  and 
displayed  his  love.  I  need  never  be  ashamed 
of  him.     It  has  been  the  highest  honor  of  my 


WORKMEN    NOT    ASHAMED.         259 

life  that  he  called  me  out  of  a  sinful  world, — 
to  know  and  to  follow  him.  I  ought  always 
to  confess  him.  If  I  am  ashamed  of  him  here, 
he  will  be  ashamed  of  me  hereafter.  Nay,  if 
he  should  be  ashamed  of  me  even  here,  what 
could  I  do  ?  K  he  were  ashamed  to  intercede 
for  me,  to  protect  me,  to  own  me,  to  accom- 
pany me,  to  bless  me  ?  And  well  he  may  be, 
for  my  whole  life  has  been  a  course  of  ingrati- 
tude and  folly.  But  what  reason  can  I  ever 
have  for  being  ashamed  of  him  ?  O  may  he 
save  me  from  such  wickedness  as  this  I 

Second.  Then  I  need  not  be  ashamed  of  the 
cause  in  which  I  am  engaged.  Why  should  I 
be  ?  It  is  the  cause  of  Christ.  I  am  engaged 
to  be  a  servant  of  the  Lord  of  hosts, — to  spread 
his  truth, — to  edify  his  kingdom, — ^to  gather 
his  elect, — ^to  make  his  name  known  and  glo- 
rious. No  cause  can  be  of  equal  importance. 
All  heaven  delights  to  be  occupied  in  it.  An- 
gels rejoice  to  minister  in  it.  The  highest 
earthly  minds  have  felt  honored  in  being  em- 


260         .et^^^ISTIAN    TITLES. 

ployed  in  it.  Why  should  I  be  ashamed  of 
it  ?  It  is  perfectly  holy,  benevolent,  and  pure, 
— ^it  is  rational,  intellectual,  and  elevated, — ^it 
is  triumphant  and  gloriously  progressive, — it 
produces  the  highest  blessings  and  honors  for 
humanity, — it  will  obtain  an  universal  exalta- 
tion. Why  should  I  be  ashamed  of  it  ?  No  ; 
however  imperfectly  I  may  attain,  or  manifest, 
or  fulfil  its  claims,  I  cannot  but  feel  that  it  is  a 
cause  worthy  of  my  utmost  effort,  and  my  en- 
tire devotion  and  zeal.  I  can  never  be  too 
earnest,  or  too  zealous,  or  too  active,  or  too 
engaged  in  it.  The  more  I  do,  and  get,  and 
display,  of  this  glorious  cause,  the  more  honor- 
able and  the  happier  it  will  be  for  me.  Why 
should  I  ever  be  ashamed  of  it  ? 

Third.  But  I  need  not  be  ashamed  of  my 
pursuit  of  this  great  object.  Why  should  I  be  ? 
To  what  more  noble  or  exalted  end  can  I  con- 
secrate my  being  ?  But  my  own  actual  pur- 
suit is  so  very  infirm,  and  imperfect,  and  de- 
fective.   I  know  it  is.     I  am  truly  ashamed  to 


WORKMEN    NOT    ASHAMED.         261 

think  I  began  so  late.  It  is  sad  to  remember 
my  wasted  trifling  days,  when  I  was  ignorant 
and  a  rebel.  I  am  truly  ashamed  that  I  have 
followed  my  Lord  at  such  a  distance.  It  is  a 
grief  to  remember  my  many  backslidings,  and 
sinful  falls,  and  wanderings  from  him.  I  ixm 
truly  ashamed  of  my  want  of  real,  living, 
burning  zeal,  for  Christ.  It  is  mournful  to 
think  of  every  reluctance,  or  withholding,  or 
indifference  in  my  obedience  to  him.  Over 
aU  these  I  mourn.  I  am  ashamed  of  them  aU. 
But  after  all,  I  am  really  sincere  and  determined 
in  my  pursuit  of  my  Saviour's  commands. — ^I 
could  not  say  I  am  not ;  and  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  that.  I  am  full  of  defects,  but  I  am  not  a  hyp- 
ocrite. I  am  infirm  in  everything,  but  I  do  truly 
desire  to  do  the  will  of  God  completely ;  to 
honor  my  Saviour  in  all  things.  And  why 
should  I  be  ashamed  of  that  ?  I  love  to  pray, 
— ^to  understand  his  word, — ^to  obey  his  com- 
mands. I  long  to  love  them  all  more.  I 
could  not  deny  this.  Why  shoxdd  I  ever  be 
ashamed  of  it  ? 


262  CHRISTIAN    TITLES.      =?* 

Fourth.  I  need  not  be  ashamed  of  the  results 
of  this  service.  Its  present  results  are  often  ap- 
parent loss  and  dishonor.  Many  have  suffered 
much  for  Christ.  I  may  be  required  also  to  do 
so.  But  they  have  always  counted  it  an  honor 
and  a  gift,  to  be  permitted  to  suffer.  They 
have  all  proved  happy  in  the  hour  of  suffering, 
and  happier  for  it.  Their  names  have  been 
more  highly  honored  in  consequence  of  their 
very  sufferings.  It  will  be  just  so  with  me,  if 
I  suffer  for  Christ,  or  suffer  with  him.  I  shall 
be  able  to  count  it  all  joy.  "Why  then  should 
I  be  ashamed  of  this?  But  these  are  very 
transitory  results.  They  will  soon  pass  by, — 
and  then  the  full  result  shall  be  brought  out, 
and  I  know  that  I  shall  not  be  ashamed.  O 
no  I  If  man  is  immortal, — ^if  I  am  really  to 
live  forever, — ^if  I  have  a  soul  that  cannot  die,  I 
need  never  be  ashamed  of  counting  everything 
else  of  no  value  in  comparison.  Such  a  course 
is  rational  and  just  in  the  highest  degree.  And 
when  Christ  shall  bring  out  the  full  reward  of 
his  righteousness  in  endless  glory,  I  shall  lift. 


WORKMEN    NOT    ASHAMED.         263 

up  my  head  witii  joj.  This  I  believe  ; — ^this  I 
know.  It  is  as  real  in  my  view  now,  as  it  will 
be  then.     Why  then  need  I  ever  be  ashamed  ? 

Fifth.  0  glorious  service  !  Am  I  indeed  one 
of  Christ's  workmen  ?  never  will  I  be  ashamed. 
I  will  glory  in  my  Master,  in  his  cause,  in  my 
pursuit  of  it,  in  every  result  which  it  may  bring. 
I  shall  lift  up  my  head  before  kings  and  not 
be  ashamed.  It  is  the  highest  honor  of  my  be- 
ing. Let  all  my  influence  be  connected  with 
it,  and  flow  out  of  it. 


Ashamed  of  Jesus !  Yes  I  may, 
When  I've  no  sins  to  wash  away ; 

No  foe  to  fear,  no  boon  to  crave, 
No  guilt  to  cleanse,  no  soul  to  save. 

Till  then,  still  clinging  to  his  side, 
I'll  boast  a  Saviom-  crucified. 

And  may  my  la^sting  portion  be, 
My  Saviour  not  ashamed  of  mo. 


^ia     .^-^-M^-^^H^.  m<im 


APPROVED  UNTO  GOD 

Approved  unto  God. — 2  Tiraothy,  ii.  15. 

*'  This  is  a  title  I  may  well  desire.  It  pre- 
sents tlie  only  real  question  in  my  life.  There 
is  no  other  subject  in  my  personal  conduct  or 
relations  that  is  worth  considering  separate 
from  this.  If  I  am  really  approved  of  God, 
then  I  must  be  right  in  everything  else,  for  he 
cannot  approve  that  which  is  wrong.  If  every 
duty  is  fulfilled  according  to  his  will,  my  obli- 
gations to  all  others  are  discharged.  This  is 
what  he  commands.  Less  than  this,  he  will 
not  approve.  But  he  cannot  approve  anything 
in  me,  in  its  own  worth.  My  very  best  acts 
are  all  defiled  with  sin.  He  first  pardons  and 
accepts  me,  in  his  Son, — ^acknowledges  me  per- 


APPROVED    UNTO    GOD.  265 

sonally  as  his  child  and  servant, — then  guides 
me  by  his  Spirit  to  fulfil  his  will.  And  then 
approves  my  work,  though  it  is  all  infirm  and 
unworthy.  This  is  the  comfort  of  his  people. 
And  this  is  one  important  feature  and  instru- 
ment of  their  influence  abroad. 

Am  I  one  of  them  thus  approved  of  God  ? 

First.  Then  I  shall  he  very  indifferent  to  the 
judgment  of  men,  "Why  should  I  ever  feel 
concerned  about  that?  They  must  judge  ac- 
cording to  the  appearance.  Very  often  they 
do  not  judge  righteous  judgment.  If  I  am  to 
follow  their  opinions  in  everything,  I  shall  be 
tossed  like  a  wave  of  the  sea.  They  disagree 
on  every  side.  They  cannot  read  my  heart. 
They  do  not  understand  my  motives.  They 
make  no  allowance  for  my  infirmities.  They 
cannot  exercise  a  disinterested  judgment  even 
of  what  they  see.  I  shall  pay  but  little  atten- 
tion to  their  judgments.  I  will  try  to  do  right 
in  everything,  rather  than  to  appear  right  to 
them.    Yet,  I  am  to  despise  no  man.    I  am 


266  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

not  to  be  indifferent  to  the  effect  of  my  conduct 
upon  them,  especially  upon  the  welfare  of  their 
souls.  I  must  endeavor  to  do  everything  to 
their  edification.  But  I  cannot  be  governed 
by  their  judgments,  nor  be  moved  by  their 
censure.  I  must  live  above  them  all,  and 
strive  to  be  approved  in  the  sight  of  God. 
His  judgment  is  according  to  truth. 

Second.  Then  God  will  ajpprove  in  my  own 
conscience.  He  speaks  there  by  the  voice  of  his 
Spirit.  He  makes  me  know  what  he  requires 
of  me,  and  gives  me  a  blessed  consciousness  in 
doing  his  will.  I  know  that  the  conscience  is 
often  dark,  ignorant,  and  deceived.  I  cannot 
rest  upon  all  its  suggestions  as  an  infallible 
guide.  But  when  I  sincerely  desire  to  do  the 
will  of  God,  and  honestly  strive  to  know  what 
he  requires  of  me,  and  faithfully  to  follow  it, 
I  shall  have  the  witness  of  his  Spirit  in  my 
conscience,  that  he  approves  and  accepts  me. 
This  will  always  be  a  source  of  peace  and  com- 
fort which  will  outweigh  every  outward  hostil- 


APPROVED    UNTO    GOD.  267 

ity  of  man.  "Witli  a  conscience  void  of  offence, 
I  may  lay  me  down  in  peace,  and  sleep,  for 
God  maketli  me  to  dwell  in  safety.  It  is  the 
great  happiness  of  the  Christian  in  the  path  of 
duty.  It  announces  to  him  the  approbation  of 
God.  It  strengthens  him  for  every  duty  and 
labor.  It  makes  him  not  to  count  his  life  dear 
unto  himself,  so  that  he  may  thus  finish  his 
course  with  joy.  Let  me  exercise  myself  herein 
continually.  With  God's  approval  within,  I 
shall  always  rejoice.  I  will  look  for  it.  I  will 
ask  him  for  it.  I  will  labor  to  maintain  a  mind 
that  can  intelligently  and  justly  receive  it. 

Third.  Then  my  conduct  and  character  are  to 
he  he  conformed  to  Ms  word.  This  must  remain 
the  great  and  abiding  standard.  Forever  is 
this  word  settled  in  heaven.  According  to  its 
principles  and  commands  must  I  be  judged, — 
according  to  them  must  I  be  governed.  My 
life  may  be  very  imperfect  and  infirm,  and  yet 
be  conformed  to  God's  word.  It  judges  ac- 
cording to  the  integrity  of  my  principles,  not 


268  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

according  to  tlie  perfection  of  my  fruits.  By  its 
standard  my  conduct  must  be  tried.  Let  the 
cliurcli  tlius  try  it.  Let  my  family  thus  try  it. 
Let  the  world  thus  try  it.  By  this  standard  I 
must  abide.  If  I  am  living  and  walking  accord- 
ing to  it,  then  I  am  approved  of  God ;  if  his 
word  justifies  and  sustains  me,  the  opinions  of 
men  are  of  no  account.  O  that  I  might  have 
a  more  simple  regard  to  this  great  standard, 
and  be  more  anxious  and  determined  to  walk 
by  it  I  The  day  will  come  that  all  will  and 
must  approve  a  course  that  was  so  laid  out  and 
so  controlled.  That  day  will  try  the  ways  of 
the  people  of  God,  and  they  shall  have  their 
praise  of  him. 

Fourth.  Then  his  providence  will  also  sustain 
me.  He  will  make  all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  him.  His  word  is 
full  of  promises,  which  cover  the  whole  course 
of  my  life.  They  will  surely  be  fulfilled.  He 
will  stand  by  me  when  others  forsake  me.  He 
will  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him. 


APPROVED    UNTO    GOD.  269 

He  will  make  liis  trutli  triumpliant,  wlien 
enemies  assail  it.  He  will  give  victory  to  his 
chosen  in  the  day  of  battle.  Why  should  I 
ever  doubt  it  ?  He  is  the  strength  of  my  life, 
of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid?  Ah,  how  easily 
can  he  make  foes  stumble  and  fall  I  How 
easily,  if  my  ways  please  him,  can  he  make 
even  mine  enemies  to  be  at  peace  with  me.  My 
reputation  is  his  property,  an  instrument  in  his 
service,  and  he  will  guard  it.  He  will  bring 
forth  my  righteousness  like  the  light.  Let  me 
trust  in  him,  and  fear  not.  Let  me  go  forth 
in  my  appointed  path,  and  leave  him  to  sustain 
me,  and  show  his  sentence  according  to  his 
will.  He  is  near  that  justifieth  me.  I  will  set 
my  face  hke  a  flint,  and  I  know  that  I  shall 
not  be  ashamed. 

Fifth.  How  'precious  is  this  divine  ap- 
proval !  Approved  unto  God  I  What  can  be 
better  for  me  ?  I  shall  outlive  all  other  judg- 
ments. But  his  remaineth.  I  may  well  be  in 
different  to  them.    But  0,  to  have  his  voice  in 


270  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

my  conscience  sustaining  me, — ^his  sacred  word 
confirming  me, — and  his  gracious  providence 
justifying  me, — how  great  and  inestimable  is 
this  blessing  to  me !  His  future  approbation 
I  do  not  now  connect  with  this.  Let  me  think 
of  this  under  its  appropriate  title, — His  present 
approval  I  This  I  will  pursue.  This  I  will 
prize.  '     -    ' 

Give  to  the  -winds  thy  fears-^ 

Hope,  and  be  undismayed, 
God  hears  thy  sighs,  and  counts  thy  tears ; 

God  shall  lift  up  thy  head ; 

Through  wars,  through  clouds,  and  storms, 

He  gently  clears  thy  way ; 
Wait  then  his  time,  so  shall  thy  night 

Soon  end  in  joyous  day. 


STRANGERS  AND  FHQRIMS. 

As  strangers  and  pilgriras.— 1  Peter,  ii.   11. 

From  the  titles  which  mark  our  influence, 
we  may  proceed  to  some  which  mark  our  pros- 
pects as  the  people  of  God.  These  prospects  are 
present  and  future, — ^in  the  life  that  now  is, 
and  the  hfe  which  is  to  come.  The  present 
title  truly  describes  the  whole  present  course 
of  the  Christian.  He  is  a  citizen  of  a  better 
country.  His  present  condition  is  temporary. 
Thus  have  all  the  servants  of  God  confessed 
that  they  were  strangers  on  the  earth.  Such 
was  our  Great  Master  and  Leader.  Far  more 
a  stranger  than  most  of  his  disciples.  He  had 
not  where  to  lay  his  head.  His  gracious  prov- 
idence  permits  ns  the  enjoyment  of  multi- 


272  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

plied  earthly  blessings.  But  lie  requires  us 
not  to  be  of  the  world, — to  remember  that  the 
time  is  short.  The  fashion  of  this  world  pass- 
eth  away. 

But  am  I  one  of  Christ's  strangers  and  pil- 
grims? 

First.  Then  I  have  a  home  elsewhere^  and  I 
must  seeh  it.  No  man  on  earth  is  without  a 
home.  No  being  in  the  universe  without  a 
place.  The  stranger  in  any  land  must  be  a 
citizen  of  some  other.  I  am  a  stranger  on 
earth  ;  but  I  have  a  home  in  heaven.  I,  is  not 
my  dying  body,  more  than  my  outward  gar- 
ments. It  is  my  lasting,  living  nature.  It  is 
my  imperishable  soul.  That  is  I.  And  where 
is  the  home  for  that,  but  the  place  and  pres- 
ence of  the  Saviour  who  has  redeemed  it.  This 
home  I  must  seek.  I  have  never  seen  it.  I 
was  born  in  a  foreign  land.  But  it  is  described 
to  me.  It  is  secured  for  me.  I  am  invited  to 
it.  Many  of  my  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ 
have  already  gone  to  it.    My  Gracious  Saviour 


STRANGERS    AND    PILGRIMS.       273 

urges  me  to  be  ready  for  it.  Thus  do  I  desire 
to  live  alway.  In  every  duty,  in  every  trial, 
in  every  joy,  in  every  arrangement,  remember- 
ing my  home,  and  making  all  my  calculations 
for  that. 

Second.  Then  I  am  journeying  homeward^ 
and  I  must  he  ready  for  it.     I  am  not  only  a 
stranger,  but  a  pilgrim  also.     It  indicates  mo- 
tion, not  rest.     An  end  and  object  in  my  jour- 
ney, not  a  bargaining  and  gaining  in  the  foreign 
land.      My  daily  course  is  a  travelling   on- 
ward.    I  am  a  home-bound  pilgrim,  travelling 
to  Zion,  with  my  face  thitherward.   Every  day 
brings  me  nearer.     A  pilgrimage  is  not  a  rap- 
id journey.    Not  a  race.   My  life  is  also  a  race. 
But,  as  a  pilgrimage,  its  characteristic  is  en- 
durance and  perseverance.     The  fare  may  be 
hard.     Difficulties  may  be  many.      Dangers 
may  encompass.     But  there  is  a  glorious  con- 
'    voy,  and  a  heavenly  guide.    The  circumstances 
1    are  all  arranged  without  me.     What  I  am  to 
I    look  after  is  the  pilgrim's  mind.     How  happy 
J  18 


274  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

will  be  my  home !  How  attractive  tlie  distant 
gleams  I  get  of  it  I  How  beautifull v  it  appears 
as  I  approach  it !  I  must  be  ready.  I  am  al- 
most at  the  river's  edge.  To  morrow  I  may 
cross.  O  let  me  arise  and  wash  my  clothes, 
and  trim  my  lamp,  and  bind  np  my  treasures, 
and  be  ready  to  leave  behind  all  that  my  pil- 
grimage has  required,  with  gratitude,  but  with- 
out regret.  Blessed  prospect  of  my  happy 
rest! 

Third.  Then  I  must  not  delay  or  he  entangled 
on  the  road.  As  a  stranger  and  pilgrim,  I  have 
little  to  do  with  what  I  see,  except  to  get  in- 
struction from  it.  There  is  nothing  that  I  have 
ever  seen,  for  which  I  would  exchange  my 
heavenly  home.  There  is  much  that  is  pleas- 
ant ;  much  that  is  worthy  of  notice ;  much  for 
which  I  may  well  be  grateful,  on  my  journey. 
Food  for  thought,  for  reflection,  for  admoui- 
tion,  for  improvement.  But  I  must  gather  up 
these  materials,  and  hasten  on.  This  is  not 
my  rest.    I  am  sometimes  very  wearied, — often 


STRANGERS    AND    PILGRIMS.       275 

strongly  solicited, — alas!  too  often  strangely 
indolent  and  inclined  to  yield.  But  it  will  not 
do.  I  can  give  no  slumber  to  my  soul  here. 
I  must  start  afresh,  and  shake  myself  from  the 
dust,  and  press  on.  I  must  have  no  unfinished 
works  in  the  wilderness.  As  each  day's  jour- 
ney is  finished,  I  would  have  it  completed 
really,  and  not  feel  that  I  have  to  go  back  over 
it  again.  Happy  is  such  a  pilgrimage  !  Dis- 
pensing benefits  everywhere.  Entangled  with 
snares  nowhere.     Thus  would  I  journey  on. 

Fourth.  Then  perfect  contentment  should  be 
my  daily  companion.  My  pilgrimage  is  all  laid 
out  for  me.  It  has  its  dark  and  cloudy  days ; 
its  miry  and  sandy  roads ;  its  mountains  and 
rivers  to  cross.  This  is  natural  and  reasonable. 
Why  should  it  not  be  so?  But  it  has  also 
many  bright  and  pleasant  spots ;  many  pre- 
cious and  happy  scenes  ;  many  delightful  and 
instructive  companions.  God  has  set  the  one 
over  against  the  other.  I  have  every  reason 
to  be  contented.     I  do  not  want, — ^I  cannot 


276  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

want,  provisions  for  my  soul's  welfare.  If  my 
body  is  sometimes  worn  and  burdensome,  this 
is  a  small  evil.  I  desire  to  sing  songs  of  praise 
in  my  pilgrimage.  To  go  home  with  songs  of 
joy  and  triumph.  Alas!  my  difficulty  is  never 
so  much  that  my  pilgrimage  is  too  trying  and 
sorrowful ;  as  that  it  is  too  attractive  and  en- 
tangling. Lusts  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind, 
ensnare  me  in  the  world,  and  make  me  too 
fond  and  not  too  wearied  of  it.  Let  me  never 
complain.  Every  evil  is  transitory.  I  shall 
soon  be  at  home.  A  happy,  cheerful  temper 
becomes  me.  I  will  daily  try  to  gain  it  and 
to  exercise  it. 


Fifth.  Thus  ought  my  Christian  pilgrimage  i 
to  pass.  Eemembering  my  heavenly  home. 
Earnest  and  persevering  in  my  journey  to- 
wards it.  Never  entangled  or  dallying  on 
my  way.  Always  contented  and  thankful 
for  every  blessing.  How  happy  is  the  pil- 
grim's lot !  How  gracious  the  guidance  I  re^ 
ceive  I    How  bountiful  the  love  which  upholds 


STRANGERS    AND    PILGRIMS.       277 

me !    How  glorious  the  liome  wliich  welcomes 
me  I 

As  every  day  thy  mercy  spares, 
Will  bring  its  trials  and  its  cares, 
O  Saviour,  till  my  life  sliaU  end, 
Be  thou  my  counsellor  and  friend  ; 
Teach  me  thy  precepts  all  divine, 
And  be  thy  pure  example  mine. 


LITTLE   FLOCK. 

Fear  not,  little  fiock. — St.  Luke,  xii.  32. 

This  is  a  most  endearing  title.  The  Saviour 
would  encourage  Ms  disciples.  Their  cares 
and  conflicts  are  many.  Their  fears  and  anxi- 
eties are  many.  Their  weakness  is  constant 
and  extreme.  But  Jesus  suffers  them  not  de- 
spond. The  title  of  pilgrims  refers  to  their  con- 
dition. This  refers  to  their  comparative  num- 
bers. A  little  flock  travelling  together  through 
a  hostile  region.  It  was  so  when  Jesus  spoke. 
It  has  always  been  so.  It  is  still  so.  The  real 
disciples  of  Jesus  are  a  little  flock  in  compari- 
son with  the  residue  of  mankind.  This  title 
brings  out  many  important  thoughts.  Am  I 
one  of  them  ?  Has  the  Lord  brought  me  truly 
there  ? 


L. 


LITTLE    FLOCK.  279 

Then  let  me  remember, 

First.  That  numbers  are  no  just  test  of  truth 
Men  are  often  deluded  with  this  idea.  The 
majority  in  earthly  society  must  govern.  They 
can  determine  the  greater  convenience  of  the 
whole.  But  it  is  not  so  in  the  cause  of  truth 
and  of  the  soul.  Paganism  and  Mohamedism 
would  supersede  Christianity  even  now.  The 
world  is  ever  opposed  to  Christ.  The  great 
body  of  mankind  reject  the  Gospel.  If  I  be- 
long to  Christ,  I  am  one  of  a  few.  Even 
among  my  own  acquaintance,  the  most  may 
not  be  truly  Christians.  My  mind  must  not 
be  deceived.  I  must  be  content  to  maintain 
the  truth  alone,  if  all  others  forsake  it.  Thu^ 
did  Elijah, — ^thus  did  Paul, — ^thus  did  Athan 
asius, — ^thus  did  Luther.  The  word  of  God  ia 
still  the  same, — ^the  will  of  God  is  still  un- 
changed. Let  me  cleave  to  that,  if  I  am  left 
alone.  I  will  not  look  out  to  ask  what  others 
think.  I  will  go  to  the  sacred  volume,  and 
ask  what  the  Lord  says.    If  I  am  on  his  side. 


280  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  must  be  riglit.  Multitudes  opposed  to  me, 
must  never  discourage  me.  God's  beloved 
ones  are  often  bidden  in  tbe  dens  and  caves  of 
tbe  eartb. 

Second.  Tbat  weakness  does  not  involve  inse- 
curity. Often  tbe  feeblest  is  tbe  most  secure 
even  in  eartbly  connections.  Tbe  little  infant 
will  be  tbe  most  sbeltered  and  guarded  one  of 
tbe  bousebold.  In  tbe  Lord's  family,  bis  band 
is  ever  turned  to  cover  tbe  feeble  ones.  His 
flock  on  eartb  may  bave  no  strengtb.  Pagan- 
ism may  ravage  tbem.  Popery  may  murder 
tbem.  But  neitber  can  burt  tbem.  God  pro- 
tects tbem  still.  Martyrs  may  burn  alone, 
wbile  multitudes  sbout  around.  But  God 
guards  tbem,  and  tbe  flames  are  bis  cbariot  of 
fire  for  bis  cbildren.  Wby  sbould  I  ever  fear 
because  I  am  weak  ?  Notbing  could  be  done 
by  any  strengtb  of  mine.  Goliab's  armor 
would  do  me  no  good.  K I  am  trusting  in  tbe 
Lord,  and  living  by  faitb  in  bim,  be  compass- 
etb  me  as  witb  mountains.     He  builds  a  wall 


LITTLE    FLOCK.  281 

of  fire  round  about  me.  No  enemy  can  toucli 
a  hair  of  my  head  witliout  his  permission. 
O,  let  me  cease  from  looking  to  the  earth,  and 
look  upward,  from  whence  comejih  my  help. 

Third.  That  Jesus  does  not  judge  according  to 
the  outward  appearance.  He  asks  no  help  of 
man.  He  knoweth  them  that  are  his.  There 
may  be  a  great  company  clothed  in  scarlet  and 
fine  linen,  calhng  themselves  his  Church.  But 
they  cannot  deceive  him.  Pomp  and  display 
do  not  make  or  mark  his  Church.  His  real 
people  may  be  very  unnoticed, — very  little 
known.  Their  whole  aspect  may  be  humble 
and  downcast.  They  may  have  no  earthly 
influence  or  station.  They  may  be  put  to 
death  by  others  professedly  in  his  name.  All 
this  has  been  done  many  times  over.  But 
what  then  ?  All  this  does  not  deceive  him. 
The  Lord  knoweth  his  little  flock,  however 
despised.  O  let  me  not  be  deceived,  or  dis- 
couraged, by  outward  appearances  either.  I 
would  seek  the  truth;  I  would  follow  the 


282  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

trutli ;  I  would  abide  by  tbe  trutb ;  and  look 
up  for  my  Master's  acceptance  of  his  own 
work.  He  can  sustain  bis  own.  I  would  con- 
form my  judgments  to  bis.  He  loves  bis  little 
flock,  tbougb  tbe  world  bate  tbem  and  cast 
tbem  out. 

Fourth.  That  God  will  surely  protect  Ms  own. 
How  can  I  doubt  it  ?  How  can  tbere  be  any 
evil  to  God's  elect?  His  power,  wisdom,  good- 
ness, all  combine  to  make  tbem  perfectly  se- 
cure and  surely  bappy.  All  tbings  are  tbeirs. 
Botb  deatb  and  life  minister  to  tbeir  welfare. 
Tbe  flock  of  Cbrist  may  often  appear  extreme- 
ly small.  Tbe  Gospel  may  sometimes  be  al- 
most banisbed  from  among  men.  Tbe  wicked 
may  seem  to  bave  triumphed.  I  must  take 
heed.  I  must  not  be  discouraged,  nor  cast 
down,  nor  dishonor  God  by  unbelief.  Old 
Latimer's  dying  assurance  was,  "  Brother,  we 
shall  this  day  light  such  a  candle  in  England, 
as,  by  God's  grace,  will  never  be  put  out." 
This  was  noble ;  but  it  was  truth,  and  duty 


LITTLE    FLOCK*  283 

Why  should  I  not  always  tliink  so?  God 
must  reign.  And  if  I  cleave  to  his  side,  I 
must  reign  with  him.  AU  discouragement  and 
despondency  are  sinful.  I  wiU  throw  them 
aside.  The  Lord  can  make  every  feeble  one 
as  David.  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  difficul- 
ties. My  business  is,  to  hear  the  word,  to  un- 
derstand the  word,  to  receive  the  word,  and  to 
follow  the  word,  to  the  end.  Everything  else 
God  wiU  order.  I  should  be  most  happy  if  we 
were  many.  I  would  that  all  the  world  were 
the  Lord's  prophets.  But  if  all  others  hold 
back,  he  can  save  by  few  or  by  many,  and  it  is 
my  blessed  privilege  to  hold  on,  never  dis- 
couraged,— ^hopeful  to  the  last. 

Fifth.  The  Saviour's  little  flock  may  be 
much  tempted.  But  they  are  never  to  lose 
sight  of  these  blessed  facts.  They  must  never 
forget  that  numbers  do  not  determine  truth ; 
that  weakness  does  not  involve  insecurity; 
that  Jesus  does  not  judge  according  to  the  out- 
ward   appearance;    that  God  will  certainly 


284  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

protect  his  people.  0  these  blessed  principles 
will  hold  me  up  through  every  trial.  I  will 
keep  fast  hold  of  them.  By  the  Saviour's 
help  I  will  never  let  them  go. 


Fair  is  the  lot  that's  cast  for  me ; 
I  have  an  Advocate  with  thee  ; 
They  whom  the  world  caresses  most, 
Have  no  such  privilege  to  boast. 

Poor  though  I  am,  despised,  forgot, 
Yet  God,  my  God,  forsake  me  not ; 
And  he  is  safe,  and  must  succeed, 
Fot  whom  the  Lord  vouchsafes  to  plead. 


FABTAKEBS    OF   FLESH   AND  BLOOD. 

Partakers  of  Flesh,  and  Blood. — Hebrews,  ii.  14. 

If  "pilgrims"  reminds  me  of  my  journey 
through  a  foreign  land,  and  "little  flock" 
brings  to  view  the  feeble  character  of  my  own 
company,  the  present  title  describes  the  weak- 
ness and  infirmities  of  my  own  personal  na- 
ture. It  sends  me  to  look  within  myself;  not 
particularly  to  discourage  me,  but  to  show  me 
the  common  condition  of  the  children  of  God 
on  earth.  They  are  aU  partakers  of  flesh  and 
blood.  Our  conflicts,  trials,  and  cares,  are  aU 
alike.  We  may  therefore  sympathize  with 
each  other.  We  know  how  to  help  each  other 
in  our  common  course.  We  stand  upon  the 
same  ground  of  complete  dependence  upon 


286  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

him  who  took  our  nature  upon  him,  to  bear 
our  burden,  and  to  procure  our  salvation.  It 
is  a  most  compassionate  and  tender  title  by 
which  the  Lord  thus  designates  his  people.  Am 
I  one  ?    And  is  this  my  condition  ?.   , 

First.  Then  I  am  not  to  he  discouraged  with 
my  infirmities,  I  cannot  do  the  things  that  I 
would.  How  often  do  I  contend  without  suc- 
cess !  What  evil  thoughts  molest  my  prayers ! 
What  sinful  tempers  start  up  to  gain  predomi- 
nance in  my  heart  I  How  long  do  I  struggle ; 
but  how  little  do  I  seem  to  gain  I  Now,  I  well 
know  that  all  this  is  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me ; 
but  I  will  not  make  it  chosen,  wilful  sin.  I 
loathe  it, — ^I  long  for  deliverance  from  it ;  my 
heart  pants  to  be  free,  and  to  be  holy.  While, 
then,  I  resist  and  struggle  against  sin,  I  know 
God  will  not  refuse  nor  reject  me.  He  knows 
whereof  I  am  made, — ^he  remembers  I  am  but 
dust.  These  infirmities  annoy  me,  distress 
me,  but  they  cannot  overcome  me.  They  give 
me  a  deeper  ^le^se  of  my  sin.    But  they  shall 


FLESH    AND    BLOOD.  287 

not  be  permitted  to  cast  me  down.  I  sliall  not 
always  be  harassed  witb  them.  I  will  look 
up,  and  not  be  discouraged,  while  I  bear  them 
now. 

Second.  Then  I  must  not  he  wearied  with  the 
contests  which  may  arise.  I  have  a  body  of  sin 
to  carry.  Evil  dwelleth  within  me.  It  will 
inevitably  provoke  contest,  imceasing  contest. 
Every  day  new  warfare  will  arise.  Enemies 
will  be  subdued ;  but  other  enemies  will  start 
forth  with  new  resistance.  This  will  be  my 
whole  earthly  path.  Thus  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  renew  and  sanctify  me,  by  leading  me  ever 
to  contend.  This  is  God's  plan  for  me.  The 
precious  blood  of  Christ  cleanses  me  from 
all  the  guilt  of  my  sin, — ^the  Holy  Spirit  res- 
cues me  from  its  power,  and  renews  me  from 
my  decays.  But  in  this  process,  I  am  always 
to  contend.  This  is  wearisome, — ^to  the  young 
Christian  often  very  much  so.  But  I  can  have 
no  dispensation  from  it.  I  must  fight  as  long 
as  I  am  a  partaker  of  fiesh  and  blood.    Let  me 


288  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

not  faint, — ^my  work  of  trial  is  tlius  going  on. 
God  is  thus  establishing  and  settling  me.  He 
will  thus  prepare  me  for  himself,  and  I  am  de- 
termined not  to  yield.  By  his  help  I  will  en- 
dure even  to  the  end,  according  to  his  will. 

Third.  Then  I  must  not  he  self-confident  I 
can  never  have  anything  whereof  to  glory  ia 
myself.  I  do  nothing  towards  my  own  salva- 
tion. I  do  not  even  faithfully  act  out  the 
strength  which  I  receive  from  God.  How  can 
I  have  any  righteousness  of  my  own  ?  Every 
remembrance  of  myself  is  stained  with  siq. 
Every  duty  of  my  life  is  wholly  worthless. 
Each  day  gives  me  deeper  views  of  my  own 
iniquity,  the  hidden  evils  of  my  heart.  I  thus 
become  deeply  humbled  with  a  sense  of  my 
gmlt.  I  lie  down  iq  the  dust  under  a  conscious- 
ness of  my  great  unworthiness.  But  where 
have  I  anything  else  ?  The  longer  I  contend, 
and  the  further  I  proceed  ia  my  pilgrimage, 
my  own  character  only  appears  the  more 
loathsome  and  abhorrent.    I  come  at  last  to 


FLESH    AND    BLOOD.  289 

cry  out  jfrom  my  broken  heart,  "  God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner !"  I  bave  nothing  else  to 
say.  I  shall  never  get  beyond  that  prayer  in 
this  life.  My  Saviour's  righteousness  will  be 
my  only  hope,  and  my  only  plea,  forever. 
But  for  that,  I  should  faint  and  be  destroyed. 

FouKTH.  But  then  /  am  encouraged  to  trust 
in  a  Saviour's  sympathy.  He  took  part  of  this 
very  flesh  and  blood.  He  tasted  of  all  its  in- 
firmities and  its  sorrows  for  me.  He  bids  me 
come  and  trust  myself  freely  to  his  love. 
Where  else  can  I  go  ?  "Where  else  do  I  need 
to  go  ?  If  it  were  not  for  this  burden,  I  should 
not  feel  half  so  deeply  my  need  of  him,  or  the 
joy  of  his  salvation.  This  empties  me  of  all 
self, — ^this  drives  me  from  all  dependence  on 
my  OYTQ.  duties, — this  compels  me  to  seek 
strength  and  comfort  only  in  Christ.  I  could 
not  live  a  day  without  him ;  I  should  not  de- 
sire it.  It  is  the  knowledge  of  his  grace  and 
mercy  which  comforts  me  in  all  my  journey, 
encourages  me  to  new  efforts,  and  enables  me 
19 


290  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

to  feel  assured  that  he  who  died  for  me,  and 
ever  liveth  for  me,  will  never  forsake  me.  My 
very  emptiness  gives  me  comfort,  because  it 
requires  me  the  more  completely  to  prove  the 
tenderness  and  power  of  my  divine  Saviour.  I 
thus  can  glory  in  infirmities,  which  render  the 
power  of  Christ  resting  upon  me  more  precious 
and  more  important. 

Fifth.  This  is  an  invaluable  lesson.  How 
else  could  I  ever  be  taught  it  ?  I  am  a  par- 
taker of  flesh  and  blood.  In  all  things  in- 
firm and  deficient.  Nay,  in  all  things  corrupt 
and  unholy.  I  learn,  then,  never  to  be  dis- 
couraged, nor  wearied,  nor  self-confident,  nor 
doubtful  of  my  Saviour.  He  can  carry  me 
through.  The  more  humbly  I  walk  with  him, 
the  more  surely  he  will  carry  me  through  ;  and 
I  shall  drop  this  flesh  and  blood,  and  see  his 
face  in  glory.  The  deeper  is  my  feeling  of 
my  need, — the  happier  will  be  my  experience 
of  his  abounding  and  eternal  love, — ^the  more 
useful  can  I  be  to  others. 


FLESH    AND    BLOOD.  291 

I'll  tell  the  lost  despairing  poor, 

No  more  to  doubt — to  fear  no  more  :  ' 

For  you  a  gracious  Saviour  died ; 

For  you  the  Lamb  was  crucified. 

The  more  rebellious  you  have  been, 
Scarlet  and  crimson,  stained  with  sin, 
The  more  you  need  the  Saviom-'s  grace, 
And  want  his  freely-given  peace. 


B.ICH  IN  FAITH. 

Rich,  in  Faith. — James,  ii.  5, 

Among  the  titles  which  describe  the  present 
condition  of  the  people  of  God,  this  is  very 
important.  If  they  are  pilgrims,  and  a  little 
flock,  and  partakers  of  all  the  infirmities  of 
flesh  and  blood,  they  are  rich  in  faith.  All 
things  are  theirs,  because  they  are  Christ's. 
They  are  full.  They  reign  as  kings,  through 
the  riches  of  his  grace.  Poor  in  this  world 
always.  Its  best  provisions  are  a  poor  trea- 
sure. But  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  God  hath 
provided,  and  for  which  he  hath  chosen  them. 
How  can  any  condition  be  more  exalted  or 
encouraging  ?  This  is  their  present  prospect. 
It  will  attend  them  through  life,  wherever  they 


RICH    IN    FAITH*  293 

may  be.  If  I  am  one  of  tTiem,  tMs  great  priv- 
ilege belongs  to  me.  I  cannot  be  poor.  I  can 
never  be  destitute.  As  one  of  God's  chosen 
people, 

First.  I  am  rich  in  the  possession  of  this  faith 
itself  Faith  is  a  gift,— a  very  precious  and 
important  gift  of  God.  It  has  been  given  to 
me  to  beheve  on  his  name.  My  natural  mind 
was  an  unbelieving  one.  I  lived  by  sense.  I 
walked  by  sight  alone.  But  God  has  brought 
me  out  of  this  state  of  darkness,  and  given  me 
a  precious  faith, — a  like  precious  faith  with  all 
his  people.  I  could  never  have  believed  in 
his  word  without  his  gift.  Now  I  can  know 
him  ;  I  can  trust  in  him  ;  I  can  love  him ;  I 
can  seek  him  ;  I  can  realize  his  presence ;  I 
can  follow  him  ;  I  cannot  be  happy  without 
him.  I  have  freely  exchanged  everything 
which  is  seen  and  temporal  for  the  things 
which  are  unseen  and  are  eternal.  But  this  is 
all  his  gift.  It  does  not  come  from  any  exer- 
cise of  my  power,  or  any  pre-eminence  in  my 


294  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

reason  or  will.  It  is  God  wlio  hath  enlight* 
ened  my  understanding,  and  hath  brought  me 
to  a  knowledge  of  his  truth.  And  in  the  very 
possession  of  a  simple  filial  faith  in  him,  I 
am  rich. 

Second.  I  am  rich  in  the  security  which  faith 
reveals.  He  that  believeth  cannot  be  con- 
founded. Nothing  can  overturn  the  mind 
which  abides  in  faith.  Nothing  can  destroy 
me  which  does  not  first  unsettle  and  destroy 
my  faith.  While  I  continue  to  believe,  I  am  se- 
cure against  every  danger.  Faith  in  God  meets 
every  charge,  and  every  foe  with  perfect  suc- 
cess. Does  conscience  accuse  ?  Faith  reveals 
divine  forgiveness  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Does 
the  law  condemn  ?  Faith  proclaims  everlast- 
ing righteousness  in  the  obedience  of  Christ. 
Does  the  world  persecute  or  tempt?  Faith 
assures  of  triumphant  protection  in  the  power 
of  Christ.  Does  Satan  threaten?  Faith  an- 
nounces unlimited  victory  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.     Faith  meets  every  objection.     It  says, 


RICH    IN    FAITH.  295 

"  Only  believe  ;  all  things  are  possible  to  bim 
wbo  believetb."  Tbns  it  makes  every  thing 
secure.  It  brings  good  out  of  all  evil.  It 
makes  all  things  work  together  for  good  to 
those  who  love  God.  What  perfect  security 
is  this  ?  And  though  I  am  a  poor  journeying 
pilgrim,  in  a  little  flock,  compassed  with  infir- 
mities ;  yet  how  perfectly  secure  am  I,  while 
thus  believing, — ^rich  in  faith  I 

Third.  I  am  rich  in  the  objects  which  faith 
proclaims.  What  an  amazing  inheritance  does 
it  display  I  Things  present  and  things  to 
come  !  Divine  promises  covering  every  con- 
dition of  life  !  Meeting  every  human  sorrow, 
and  every  earthly  trial  I  Spanning  over  the 
whole  journey  to  the  grave  I  Planting  bless- 
ings in  anticipation,  in  every  place  whither  I 
am  to  come  I  Illuminating  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  I  Creating  the  brightest  and 
most  blessed  hopes  in  the  darkest  hours !  Un- 
veiling glories  inconceivable  in  a  world  to 
come !     Spreading  out  before  me  an  immor- 


296  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

talitj  of  rest  and  active  joy  in  the  presence  of 
God !  Sealing  all  witli  an  eternity  of  liappi* 
ness  in  Christ  my  Lord !  Surely  I  am  rich  if 
all  these  things  are  mine.  And  as  surely  they 
all  are  mine,  if  I  am  believing  in  Christ.  To 
whom  else  are  they  promised,  but  to  him  that 
believeth  ?  And  to  what  else  in  him  are  they 
promised,  but  to  his  faith  ?  The  Holy  Scrip- 
tures are  overflowing  with  these  exceeding 
great  and  precious  promises.  And  they  are 
all  the  property  of  those  whom  God  hath 
chosen,  however  poor  in  this  world,  as  the 
heirs  of  his  kingdom.  Well  may  the  Spirit 
call  them  rich  in  faith  I 

Fourth.  I  am  rich  in  the  peace  which  faith 
imparts.  The  effect  of  righteousness  is  peace. 
God  will  keep  those  in  perfect  peace  who  stay 
on  him,  because  they  trust  in  him.  This  is  a 
precious  gift  in  my  earthly  pilgrimage.  A 
mind  at  peace  !  At  peace,  amidst  the  storms 
of  earth,  the  hostility  of  men,  the  adversities 
of  human  life,  the  consciousness  of  inward  sin. 


RICH    IN    FAITH.  297 

Notliing  can  be  more  valuable.  He  that  be- 
lieveth,  sball  not  be  confounded, — sball  not 
make  haste.  Why  should  he?  All  things 
are  naked  and  open  to  him  with  whom  he  has 
to  do.  All  things  are  ordered  and  settled  by 
his  authority  and  will.  My  days  are  numbered, 
and  my  ways  are  ordered  by  his  wisdom. 
What  have  I  to  do,  but  simply  to  obey,  calm- 
ly to  trust,  patiently  to  wait,  earnestly  to  love, 
faithfully  to  follow  my  Glorious  Head  ?  There 
are  no  evils,  there  can  be  none,  to  him  that 
believeth.  Here  will  I  rest,  till  my  Lord  ap- 
pear. Lord,  I  believe,  help  thou  mine  unbe- 
lief. 

Fifth.  This  is  wealth  indeed!  There  is 
no  other  riches.  A  divine  gift,  divine  securi- 
ty, divine  treasures,  divinely -imparted  peace  I 
Surely  this  is  rich  in  faith.  Here  do  I  desire 
and  purpose  to  abide,  in  simple,  humble  confi- 
dence in  God  to  the  end.  I  commit  myself  to 
him.     I  cast  myself  upon  him.     I  trust  my* 


298  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

self  to  him.     By  his  grace  sustaining  me,  I 
will  never  forsake  him. 


Thus  when  the  Christian  pilgrim  views 
By  faith  his  mansion  in  the  skies, 

The  sight  his  fainting  strength  renews, 
And  wings  his  speed  to  reach  the  prize. 

The  hope  of  heaven  his  spirit  cheers  ; 

No  more  he  grieves  for  sorrows  past ; 
Nor  any  future  conflict  fears, 

So  he  may  safe  arrive  at  last. 


FOLLOWEBS  OF  THAT  WHICH  IS  GOOD. 

Followers  of  that  -which  is  good. — 1  Peter,  iii.  13. 

How  mucli  of  man's  wealth  consists  in  anti- 
cipations !  There  is  the  Christian's  wealth  also. 
He  is  poor  in  person  ;  but  he  is  rich  in  partner- 
ship. He  has  nothing  of  his  own  ;  but  he  is 
one  with  the  Lord,  who  possesses  everything 
in  heaven  and  earth.  What  he  is  in  the  pres- 
ent life,  is  very  manifest.  Full  of  trials.  Often 
a  person  of  a  sorrowful  spirit.  What  he  shall 
be  hereafter,  does  not  now  appear.  But  it  is 
in  no  degree  uncertain.  When  his  Lord  shall 
appear,  he  will  be  like  him.  As  he  hath  borne 
the  image  of  the  earthy,  he  will  also  bear  the 
image  of  the  heavenly.  This  is  a  future  good, 
but  it  is  not  a  contingent,  doubtful  good.   Thii? 


r 


800  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

the  Cliristian  pursues,  in  every  path  and  in 
every  change  of  life.  For  the  attainment  of 
this,  he  presses  forward  in  his  pilgrimage,  and 
endures  even  to  the  end.  He  is  saved  by  hope. 
He  is  ever  a  follower  of  that  which  is  good. 
Am  I  such  ? 

FlEST.  Then  how  earnest  ought  I  to  be  I 
The  prize  before  me  is  of  incalculable  worth. 
It  is  beyond  my  power  to  conceive  its  excel- 
lence, or  value.  The  difficulties  around  me 
are  many ;  and  the  snares  to  entangle  me  are 
continual.  I  have  but  a  little  period  in  which 
to  finish  my  course,  and  to  complete  my  jour- 
ney. The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at 
hand.  Within  are  fears,  and  without  are  fight- 
ings, every  day.  Heaven  is  all  in  earnest  for 
my  dehverance.  Earth  and  hell  are  all  in  ear- 
nest for  my  destruction.  0  let  me  not  be  the 
only  listless  one !  Me,  for  whom  alone  it  is  the 
personal,  peculiar  concern.  How  can  I  be  too 
earnest  in  such  a  pursuit  ?  How  engaged  are 
men  in  earthly  things  I     How  eager  to  attain 


FOLLOWEES    OF    GOOD.  801 

their  measure  of  earthly  goods  I  How  active 
to  avoid  suspected  loss !  Let  not  the  children 
of  this  world  be  so  much  wiser  than  the  chil- 
dren of  light.  I  have  never  yet  been  half 
awake  in  securing  the  interests  of  my  soul's  sal- 
vation. 0  let  me  arise,  and  call  upon  all  that 
is  within  me,  to  engage  with  unrelaxing  earnest- 
ness in  this  immense  and  glorious  pursuit  I  I 
have  no  time  for  anything  else. 

Second.  How  hopeful  ought  I  to  be  I  I  am 
the  heir  of  an  estate  of  priceless  worth.  It 
has  been  bought  for  me,  secured  for  me,  pre- 
pared for  me,  and  is  kept  for  me.  And  I  am 
travelling  rapidly  on  to  take  possession  of  it. 
I  may  arrive  in  my  desired  haven  to-morrow. 
I  may  see  all  the  glories  of  my  inheritance  be- 
fore I  see  another  earthly  night.  Ah,  how 
animating  the  prospect  I  a  voyage  home,  where 
so  many  wait  for  me,  so  many  will  welcome 
me,  so  many  will  bless  me,  so  many  will  com- 
fort me  forever  I  I  shall  then  go  no  more  out. 
That  finishes  my  pilgrimage,  my  doubts,  my 


302  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

contests,  my  difficiilties,  forever.  Surely,  if 
this  is  the  fact,  my  condition  is  most  hopeful 
and  happy,  and  the  state  of  my  mind  ought 
to  be  accordant  with  it.  What  reason  have  I 
for  gloom,  or  despondency,  or  fear?  I  can 
adorn  my  profession,  my  avowed  relations,  only 
by  the  constant  exhibition  of  an  animated, 
hopeful  spirit.  This  my  Lord  expects  of  me. 
This  alone  can  make  me  useful  to  others.  This 
my  fellow-Christians  have  a  right  to  expect  of 
me.  Why  should  the  children  of  a  king  go 
mourning  all  their  days  ?  I  am  a  follower  of 
that  which  is  good ; — ^I  will  rejoice  in  the  con- 
stant hope  of  it*. 

Third.  How  watchful  ought  I  to  be  I  My 
daily  walk  must  be  consistent  with  my  avowed 
character.  I  must  not  dishonor  my  Euler,  nor 
my  nation,  nor  my  family,  nor  my  own  char- 
acter, in  this  foreign  land.  My  fellow-pilgrims 
need  all  the  influence  of  my  example.  The 
world  around  me  will  form  their  opinion  of 
the  character  of  our  Master  and  our  home,  by 


FOLLOWERS    OF    GOOD.  803 

their  observations  of  our  conduct.  My  Sav- 
iour must  not  be  wounded  in  the  house  of  his 
friends.  My  blessed  hope  must  be  the  great 
argument  for  watchfulness  against  every  tempt- 
ation, and  every  evil.  I  cannot  yield  to  sin.  I 
cannot  walk  carelessly,  loitering  along  the  way. 
I  cannot  stop  by  the  wayside.  I  must  not 
break  my  ranks.  I  must  abide  by  my  stand- 
ard. 0  let  me  set  a  constant  watch  over  my 
eyes,  that  will  not  cease  from  sin, — over  my 
tongue,  that  strives  to  break  every  bond, — 
over  my  heart,  that  true  life  may  issue  thence, 
— over  all  my  members,  that  they  may  be  ser- 
vants unto  holiness.  Thus  may  I  walk  suc- 
cessfully, not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcoming 
evil  with  good. 

Fourth.  How  useful  ought  I  to  be  ?  This 
is  the  purpose  of  my  continued  life  on  earth. 
I  must  be  doing  good  while  I  dwell  in  the 
land.  The  partaker  of  such  a  hope  ought  be 
a  blessing  to  many.  A  follower  after  such 
good  ought  never  to  be  content  to  go  alone. 


804  CHRISTIAN   TITLES. 

How  many  around  me  are  wandering  in  every 
path  of  ruin !  Cart  I  bear  to  see  tliem  go  on 
unwarned  ?  Can  I  behold,  unmoved,  the  de- 
struction of  my  kindred  ?  Can  I  selfishly  turn 
away  my  head,  and  try  to  forget  their  sad 
state,  and  say,  "let  me  not  see  the  death  of  the 
child  ?"  Ah,  what  selfishness  would  be  thus 
displayed !  Why  are  friends  and  family  given 
to  me,  and  why  am  I  made  a  follower  of  that 
,  which  is  good,  among  them,  but  that  I  should 
say  to  them  all,  "  Come  with  us,  and  we  will 
do  you  good?"  My  conversation,  my  exam- 
ple, my  occupations,  my  tempers,  my  habits, 
my  enjoyments,  ought  all  to  be  inviting  to 
them.  Let  pie  see  how  many  I  can  attract  to 
Christ, — ^whom  I  can  lead  to  his  feet.  To 
whom  I  can  tell  in  any  way  what  a  Saviour 
he  has  been  to  me.  I  would  make  this  the 
great  business  and  consideration  of  my  life,  to 
do  good  to  all, — ^to  do  good  to  somebody  all 
the  time. 

Fifth.  In  these  attributes  would  I  shine.     T 


FOLLOWERS    OF    GOOD.  805 

would  be  earnest,  hopeful,  watchful,  and  use- 
ful, in  mj  whole  pursuit  of  the  good  which  my 
Saviour  offers  me.  But  his  Holy  Spirit  alone 
can  enable  me  to  be  so.  I  must  seek  his  con- 
stant power  and  presence, — ^his  daily,  hourly 
influence  upon  my  soul,  to  keep  my  mind  set 
upon  the  good  before  me,  and  to  make  my 
heart  active  in  its  faithful  pursuit.  Thus  my 
days  will  pass  happily  on,  and  every  day  bring 
nearer  my  glorious  good. 


Onward  Christians,  onward  go — 
Press  to  heaven  through  every  foe ; 
Faint  not,  though  the  strife  be  long, 
Soon  -will  victory  tune  your  song. 

Onward  then,  to  glory  move. 
More  than  conquerors  ye  shall  prove 
Still  through  danger,  toil,  and  woe, 
Onward,  Christians,  onward  go. 

20 


COMPLETE  IN  HIM. 

Ye  are  complete  in  hira.— Oolossians,  ii.  10. 

Nothing  could  be  more  important  to  tlie 
Christiaii.  Amidst  all  his  infirmities  and  im- 
perfections, his  fears  and  cares,  Ms  conscious- 
ness of  sin  and  mourning  for  guilt,  lie  is  still 
complete.  He  wants  nothing.  He  may  finish 
his  pilgrimage  with  joy, — ^he  may  look  forward 
without  fear, — he  may  rest  in  hope, — he  may 
rejoice  in  the  glory  of  God.  What  an  encour- 
agement it  is  to  him,  in  his  dark  and  trying 
days  !  What  a  joy  in  looking  forward  to  his 
departure  !  The  whole  work  of  his  salvation 
is  accomplished.  The  Saviour  has  undertaken 
and  finished  the  whole  amazing  task ;  and  to 
the  struggling,  faithful  servant,  it  is  given,  to 


COMPLETE    IN    HIM.  807 

believe,  and  hope,  and  triumpli  in  him.  I 
would  consider  the  blessedness  of  this  title 
for  myself.  Soon  my  earthly  warfare  will  be 
completed,  and  I  shall  come  to  the  last  hour 
of  my  trial.  Then  Christ  must  be  my  all. 
He  has  always  been  so.  He  will  not  refuse  to 
be  so  still.    I  am  complete  in  Christ. 

First.  He  is  all  my  strength  in  life.  The  life 
that  I  now  live  is  by  faith  in  him.  I  live,  yet 
not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me.  His  perfect 
righteousness  furnishes  all  my  peace, — his  se- 
cret strength  enables  me  for  every  conflict, — 
his  divine  power  carries  me  through  every 
trial, — ^his  gracious  presence  fills  me  with 
thankfulness  and  joy.  Thus  far  has  he  led  me 
on.  All  his  ways  concerning  me  have  been 
good, — all  his  works  regarding  me  have  been 
gracious.  His  blood  alone  can  cleanse  my 
past  sins, — ^he  alone  can  set  aside  my  guilt ; 
and  in  him  only  can  my  works  appear  accept- 
able in  the  sight  of  God.  But  in  him  all  this 
is  possible  and  provided.   Though  I  am  wholly 


308  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

weak,  I  cannot  fear,  because  his  strengtli  is 
made  perfect  in  weakness.  Thougli  I  am  com- 
pletely vile,  I  cannot  despond,  because  bis  merit 
triumphs  over  my  unrigbteousness.  Tbougb  I 
bave  done  notbing  wortby  of  acceptance,  I 
cannot  doubt,  because  be  can  present  me 
blameless  before  tbe  Father.  I  want  nothing, 
because  he  has  everjrtbing ;  and  though  mem- 
ory tells  of  nothing  but  guilt,  faith  tells  of  a 
Saviour  who  has  blotted  it  out,  and  will  not 
mention  it  again  forever. 

Second.  He  is  all  my  hope  in  death.  When 
I  come  to  that  hour,  he  will  sustain  me.  He 
is  perfectly  able  to  do  it.  My  confidence  is  in 
him  alone.  I  shall  finish  my  pilgrimage  just 
as  needy  as  I  began  it.  Not  one  thing  have  I 
ever  been  able  to  lay  up  for  myself.  I  shall  come 
to  its  close  in  his  own  way ;  I  know  not,  and  I 
have  no  reason  to  care,  how.  He  has  ordered 
it.  But  whatever  may  be  the  instrument,  or 
the  method,  he  is  the  hope  and  the  strength  of 
my  soul.     When  I  stand  on  the  margin  of  the 


COMPLETE    IN    HIM.  809 

river,  and  look  across,  I  will  mention  no  other 
name  tlian  his.  When  I  close  my  eyes  upon 
every  earthly  relation,  I  will  not  despond.  He 
is  more  than  all,  and  cannot  forsake  me.  Is 
my  mind  dark  ?  I  will  look  up  to  him.  Is 
my  conscience  unhappy  ?  Is  my  spirit  fear- 
ful ?  Is  my  soul  downcast  ?  0  let  me  look 
up  to  him !  What  can  I  want  but  him  ? 
There  I  am  complete.  Who  can  enrich  me 
more?  No;  I  will  calmly,  thankfully,  lay 
me  down  in  death,  and  take  my  rest,  for  he 
maketh  me  even  there  to  dwell  in  safety. 

Thied.  He  is  all  my  prospect  of  immortality, 
I  shall  live  forever,  because  he  has  died.  It 
would  have  been  eternal  death,  but  for  him.  I 
look  forward  with  joyful  confidence.  I  know 
that  I  am  wholly  guilty.  The  law  will  con- 
demn me.  The  hoHness  of  God  must  cast  me 
out.  Heaven  cannot  receive  me.  I  can  offer 
no  one  reason  from  my  own  life,  to  set  aside 
this  fearful  result.  And  yet  acknowledging  it 
all,  whom  should  I  fear?    Christ  hath  magnified 


810  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

the  law  for  me  ;  lie  liatli  answered  every  charge 
against  me ;  lie  hatli  prepared  a  robe  of  right- 
eousness to  cover  me ;  he  will  claim  for  me 
the  reward  of  his  own  obedience  ;  he  will  cer- 
tainly be  justified ;  and  I  shall  be  justified  in 
him.  Thus  a  blessed  immortality  opens  to  me, 
and  I  am  complete  in  him.  Not  a  tongue  can 
rise  against  me  in  judgment  which  he  cannot 
set  aSde ;  not  a  demand  can  be  made  of  me 
which  he  cannot  answer.  I  will  humbly,  but 
boldly  stand  in  that  great  day,  to  plead  his 
spotless  excellence,  and  to  rejoice  in  the  hope 
of  his  salvation ;  and  I  know  that  I  shall  not 
be  confounded. 

Fourth.  He  is  all  my  glory  in  eternity.  The 
day  will  never  come  to  me,  that  Christ  will 
not  be  all.  I  must  stand  forever  in  grace.  I 
must  rejoice  forever  in  the  work  of  his  hands. 
His  presence  is  my  heaven.  His  favor  my 
life.  Communion  with  him  my  happiness. 
Obedience  to  him  my  employment.  Likeness 
to  him  my  recompense  and  my  joy.     O  how 


COMPLETE    IN    HIM.  811 

glorious  will  be  tliat  everlasting  day !  I  shall 
see  him  as  lie  is.  I  shall  te  separated  from 
him  no  more.  I  shall  be  made  able  to  enjoy 
his  glory.  I  shall  be  taught  forever  in  the 
school  of  his  Spirit.  His  countenance  will  be 
my  book  of  study.  His  Spirit  my  unceasing 
teacher.  The  Father's  glory  shining  in  him, 
the  great  subject  of  my  contemplation,  and  my 
learning.  Yes  ;  it  is  glory,  —  inconceivable 
glory  I  But  all  this  glory  is  complete  in  him. 
Who  else  brings  a  single  ray  ?  Who  else  adds 
a  single  particle  ?  What  other  name  is  ever 
mentioned  in  connection  ?  To  whom  else  is 
any  portion  of  the  honor  to  be  ascribed  ? 

Fifth.  This  is  the  happy  issue  of  my  present 
journey.  All  its  provision  is  in  him.  I  am 
complete  in  Christ.  As  I  travel  onward,  he  is 
my  strength.  As  I  come  to  the  termination, 
he  is  my  hope.  As  I  look  forward,  he  is  my 
prospect  of  acceptance.  As  I  anticipate  still 
further,  he  is  all  my  glory.  Yes  ;  he  shall  be 
so.     I  will  mention  no  other  name.     I  will 


812  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

not  doubt  liis  sufficiency,  or  question  Ids 
power.  I  will  strive,  with  my  whole  heart,  to 
cleave  to  him. 

Glory  to  thee,  exalted  Lamb  ! 
Thou  Holy  God !    Thou  Great  I  Am  ! 
With  all  my  powers,  thy  grace  I  bless  ; 
My  joy,  my  pe^e,  my  righteousness. 

Live,  ever-glorious  Saviour,  live, 
"Worthy  all  blessing  to  receive ; 
Worthy  on  high  enthroned  to  sit. 
With  every  power  beneath  thy  feet 


THE  GLORY  OF  CHEIST. 

The  Glory  of  Christ. — 2  Corinthians,  viii.  23. 

This  is  a  wonderful  title  as  applied  to  guilty 
men.  It  enters  into  that  within  the  veil.  The 
people  of  Christ  are  for  his  glory  forever. 
This  was  the  great  end  proposed  for  their  re- 
demption. This  has  been  the  great  object  in 
view  in  all  his  personal  dealings  with  them. 
This  is  the  great  final  result  which  they  are 
made  to  accomplish.  All  his  works  praise 
him.  But  his  saints  bless  him  with  peculiar 
honor.  They  speak  forever  of  the  glory  of 
his  kingdom,  and  talk  of  his  power,  to  make 
known  the  glorious  majesty  of  his  kingdom. 
Theirs  is  intelligent,  voluntary,  experienced 
praise.    And  the  glory  which  they  give  is  very 


814  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

peculiar  glory.  But  this  title  is  given  to  them 
even  now.  They  are  the  glory  of  Christ. 
This  is  the  name  by  which  the  apostle  would 
have  them  called.  This  is  the  description 
which  he  gives  of  them,  as  actually  belonging 
to  them.  Does  any  one  inquire  concerning 
them  ?  They  ^are  the  glory  of  Christ.  It 
seems  almost  presumption  to  appropriate  such 
a  title.  But  what  blessing  or  name  is  there  in 
the  Gospel  which  would  not  be  presumptive, 
did  not  the  Lord  himself  direct  it  ?  Am  I  the 
glory  of  Christ  ?  Yes,  if  saved  at  all.  To 
whom  else  is  the  glory  ? 

First.  What  an  amount  of  guilt  has  he  par- 
doned/ It  is  impossible  to  overstate  this.  No 
view  that  I  can  now  take  of  it  ascends  to  the 
truth.  My  original  debasement, — my  wayward 
youth, — my  rejection  of  his  ^love, — my  rebel- 
lion against  his  authority, — ^my  forgetfulness 
of  his  goodness, — my  backslidings  from  his 
way, — ^my  inconsistent  profession, — my  vain 
and  sinful  example, — the  wickedness  of  my 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST.  815 

tmconverted  state, — the  errors  of  my  renewed 
state.  Alas !  every  day  and  every  act  brings 
Tip  its  separate  testimony.  And  all  condemn 
me.  But  he  has  freely  pardoned.  He  has 
blotted  out  this  whole  fearful  record.  He  will 
remember  it  no  more.  Surely  this  is  glory. 
He  will  display  it  all,  that  all  may  see  the 
riches  of  his  grace  in  my  forgiveness.  Be  it 
so.  I  know  it  is  most  disgraceful  to  me.  But 
willingly  would  I  come  there  and  have  it  said, 
"  There  is  the  vilest  and  the  most  unworthy 
creature  that  has  ever  entered  hither,"  so  that 
Christ  shall  have  all  the  glory  of  my  forgive- 
ness. My  sin  hath  fearfully  abounded.  But 
his  grace  hath  so  much  the  more  abounded, 
and  the  glory  is  his. 

Second.  Through  what  trials  has  he  brought 
me  /  My  whole  life  has  been  a  contest  with 
him.  He  has  led  captivity  captive,  in  bring- 
ing me  on  to  glory.  All  this  will  appear  to 
his  honor  at  the  last.  In  how  many  afflictions 
has  he  comforted  me  I     In  how  many  conflicts 


816  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

has  lie  stood  by  me !  From  how  many  foes 
and  dangers  has  he  rescued  me !  How  much 
has  he  endured  in  my  own  perverseness  and 
unbelief  I  For  how  many  years  has  he  thus 
been  contending  with  me,  and  triumphing  for 
me !  O  it  fills  me  with  grief  to  look  back  and 
see  how  great  my  ingratitude  and  folly  have 
been.  But  what  honor  he  has  brought  out  of  it 
to  himself  I  Surely  there  can  be  no  such  monu- 
ment of  grace  beside.  And  when  the  whole 
work  is  done,  and  all  my  trials,  and  all  his 
trials  with  me,  are  remembered  and  seen,  it 
will  be  unspeakable  glory  to  him,  that  he  has 
carried  me  safely  through.  Was  ever  a  bark 
so  tossed  and  shattered  upon  the  sea  ?  Was  it 
ever  so  unlikely  that  any  one  would  get  safely 
to  the  shore?  But  Christ  has  carried  me 
through  by  his  mighty  power.  And  well  may 
I  praise  him  forever,  and  call  myself  the  glory 
of  Christ. 

Third.   What  abundant  grace   has   he   dis- 
played 1    His  forgiveness,  how  full  and  free  it 


THE    GLOKY    OF    CHRIST.  817 

has  been !  No  sin  remaining.  His  justifica- 
tion, how  complete !  No  defect  uncovered. 
His  sanctification,  how  perfect!  No  part  of 
my  character  unrenewed.  His  fidelity,  how 
unfailing !  No  hour  of  my  pilgrimage  un- 
watched.  His  forbearance,  how  tender  !  No 
error  of  my  life  remembered.  His  compassion, 
how  afiectionate !  No  sorrow  of  my  heart  un- 
consoled.  His  recompense,  how  abundant! 
More  than  I  have  power  to  conceive.  What 
abounding  grace  has  been  thus  displayed  to  a 
creature  so  completely  vile, — so  destitute  of 
all  ground  of  hope  or  claim  in  himself !  I  can- 
not know  that  such  abundant  grace  has  been 
displayed  to  any  other.  I  cannot  know  that 
any  other  of  his  redeemed  is  so  truly,  and  to 
such  an  extent,  the  glory  of  Christ.  But  well 
I  know,  that  it  appears  impossible  more  grace 
should  have  been  exercised  for  any  than  has 
been  showed  to  me.  O  that  I  could  ever  give 
him  all  the  praise  for  all  his  wonderful  works 
■  of  mercy  to  my  soul ! 


818  CHKISTIAN    TITLES,;? 

Fourth.  What  triumphs  has  he  accomplished 
for  me  I  Every  difficulty  was  arrayed  in  his 
way,  in  bringing  me  to  glory.  And  he  has 
triumphed  over  all.  My  own  sinfulness, — ^my 
hostility  to  him, — my  just  condemnation, — ^my 
extreme  deceitfulness, — the  opposition  of  the 
world, — ^the  enmity  of  Satan , — ^the  sorrows  of 
earth, — ^the  feebleness  of  the  flesh, — ^the  dark- 
ness of  the  grave, — the  dominion  of  death, — 
all  these  have  been  conquerred,  and  con- 
quered by  him  alone.  Each  one  would  have 
confounded  every  created  arm.  But  all  com- 
bined must  yield  to  him.  And  he  has  done 
it.  Surely  the  glory  is  his.  Can  any  other 
creature  have  such  reason  to  praise  as  I  have  ? 
Can  any  redeemed  sinner  owe  him  so  much, 
or  be  so  really,  the  glory  of  Christ  ?  0  let 
me  love  him,  praise  him,  adore  him,  with  all 
my  powers,  and  in  all  my  being  I 

Fifth.  These  facts  mark  his  glory  in  me : — 
amazing  guilt  forgiven, — ^innumerable  trials 
overcome, —  unspeakable   grace   displayed,— 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST.  819 

unceasing  and  eternal  trinmplis  obtained. 
These  make  me  the  glory  of  my  Saviour. 
These  manifest  the  wonders  of  his  love  and 
power,  as  they  are  displayed  in  me.  O,  with 
the  brightest,  happiest  hope,  would  I  press 
forward  to  his  rest  and  kingdom,  and  give  him 
everlasting  praise  for  all  his  love. 


O  my  Saviour,  Shield,  and  Sun, 

Shepherd,  Brother,  Husband,  Friend ; 

Every  precious  name  in  one, 
I  will  love  thee  without  end. 


ftrf  i^ai 


NAMES    WRITTEN    IN   HEAVEN. 

Your  names  are  written  in  heaven. — St.  Luke,  x.  20. 

This  blessed  title  tlie  Saviour  gives  to  his 
disciples,  as  above  all  present  gifts  in  value. 
The  J  returned  witb  joy  from  a  successful  ex- 
ercise of  tbeir  ministry.  He  lifted  their  minds 
to  a  higher  privilege  than  that.  He  himself 
rejoiced  over  their  possession  of  this  privilege. 
It  was  the  Father's  gift.  It  was  a  special  gift 
to  his  elect.  The  Lord  knew  them  that  were 
his.  Their  record  was  on  high.  But  it  be- 
longs equally  to  the  whole  Church  of  the  first- 
bom.  They  are  all  written  in  heaven, — ^an 
imperishable  record, — ^the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 
They  are  called  by  his  Spirit  on  earth,  accord- 
ing to  this  record.    They  are  acknowledged, 


NAMES    WRITTEN    IN    HEAVEN.      821 

when  their  earthly  pilgrimage  is  passed,  as  the 
children  of  God,  thus  chosen  and  registered. 
He  will  own  them  as  his,  when  he  maketh  up 
his  jewels.  It  is  an  inestimable  privilege, — a 
glorious  prospect !  Am  I  o^e  of  this  recorded 
company?  If  I  believe  in  Jesus,  and  love 
him,  and  follow  him,  I  am.  And  how  great 
are  the  blessings  of  it ! 

First.  It  may  satisfy  me  in  every  earthly  trial. 
I  may  be  persecuted  for  Christ's  sake, — my 
name  maybe  reviled,  and  cast  out  as  evil, — 
the  reproaches  of  those  who  reproach  him  may 
fall  upon  me.  Be  it  so.  I  have  an  imperish- 
able record  with  God.  Earthly  hostility  cannot 
erase  it, — earthly  sorrow  cannot  blot  it  out, — 
earthly  judgment  cannot  reverse  it.  There  it 
stands ; — as .  much  mine  in  the  dungeon  as  on 
the  throne.  Christ's  suffering  flock  have  gone 
through  much  for  him.  So  may  I.  But  they 
have  always  been  satisfied  and  comforted  in 
the  midst  of  trials,  with  the  knowledge  of  their 
interest  in  him.  Why  may  not  I  be?  God 
21 


822  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

reveals  in  tlie  hours  of  darkness  special  mani- 
festations of  his  love  to  his  people.  It  makes 
them  know  that  they  are  his.  I  will  be  con- 
tent in  trial.  If  he  wiQ  show  his  approving 
face,  man  may  revile  and  persecute  in  vain. 
No  scene  of  sorrow  can  be  so  dark,  that  an  as- 
surance of  my  imperishable  portion  in  Christ 
will  not  cheer  and  enlighten  it. 


I  Second.  It  may  encourage  me  to  trust  entirely 

I  in  a  faithful  God.  I  will  go  on  in  the  open  path 
j  of  manifest  duty,  whithersoever  it  shall  lead. 
I  I  win  boldly  acknowledge  and  follow  my  Sav- 
I  iour  in  the  midst  of  a  guilty  worid,  whatever 
i  it  shall  cost.  I  may  be  often  alone ;  but  God 
j  will  be  ever  with  me.  I  may  be  often  down- 
cast; but -Jesus  will  make  unceasing  interces 
sion  for  me.  I  may  be  rejected  among  men ; 
but  the  Holy  Spirit  will  refresh  me  with  grace 
from  heaven.  This  is  enough.  I  wUl  trust  in 
God,  and  not  be  afraid.  I  have  one  great 
treasure,  which  no  power  on  earth  can  remove 
— ^my  name  written  in  heaven.    What  peace  I 


NAMES    WRITTEN    IN    HEAVEN.     323 

may  enjoy !  What  confidence  I  may  liave  in 
the  hour  of  danger !  What  sure  protection  in 
the  day  of  conflict!  Who  can  harm  me? 
Who  can  separate  my  soul  from  Christ  ?  Who 
can  change  the  record  which  God  has  made  ? 
Let  my  faith  ever  abide  in  its  certainty ;  and 
my  heart  ever  rejoice  in  the  assurance  which 
it  gives. 

Third.  It  may  comfort  me  vrith  certainty  of 
my  rest.  I  will  think  of  it  in  my  sorrows, — ^my 
name  is  written  in  heaven.  These  afflictions 
will  only  chasten  and  correct  me.  They  can- 
not destroy  me.  Each  new  dispensation  of 
trial  helps  me  on  to  glory.  Every  cup  which 
my  Father  mingles,  must  be  a  happy  cup  for 
me.  My  Saviour  has  gone  to  prepare  my  rest 
Surely  he  knows  what  I  need, — what  will  be 
suited  for  me, — ^what  will  be  most  adapted  to 
promote  my  happiness.  Who  could  prepare 
it  better  ?  He  tasted  of  my  infirmities,  —  he 
understands  aU  my  temptations, — he  knows 
my  nature  perfectly;  and  when  he  prepares 


824  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

my  place,  it  must  be  the  best  possible  place  for 
me.  Everything  intermediate  is  temporary. 
Changes  and  successions  will  roll  by  me  ;  but 
the  end  is  fixed ;  the  glorious  issue  is  secure. 
And  in  all  these  successions,  it  is  my  blessed 
privilege  to  be  comforted  with  looking  forward 
to  it.  He  who  hath  chosen  me,  and  written  my 
name  in  heaven,  will  carry  me  safely  through. 
I  shall  come  to  his  presence  with  songs  and 
with  everlasting  joy  upon  my  head.  In  this 
blessed  hope,  complete  in  him,  and  giving 
him  all  the  glory,  I  will  peacefully  wait,  and 
sincerely  rejoice,  all  the  days  of  my  appointed 
time. 

Fourth.  It  may  urge  me  to  a  heavenly  mind. 
If  I  belong  to  that  glorious  assembly,  I  would 
walk,  and  think,  and  feel  in  accordance  with 
my  privilege.  This  is  what  I  greatly  need :  a 
mind  elevated  above  the  vanities  and  cares  of 
earth.  My  motives,  desires,  principles,  medita- 
tions, all  sanctified,  all  given  to  God.  Then 
should  I  pass  a  peaceful,  happy  life, — ^undis- 


NAMES    WRITTEN    IN    HEAVEN.      325 

turbed  with  storms,  —  unruffled  by  anxie- 
ties,— uninjured  bj  contentions.  Wby  should 
earthly  things  cast  me  down  ?  Why  should  I 
be  careful  and  troubled  about  them  ?  I  would 
fill  up  the  duty  of  the  day.  Patiently  beai 
its  trials, — ^happily  accomplish  its  usefulness, — 
gratefully  enjoy  its  mercies.  But  I  would 
never  say,  "  Here  will  I  dwell, — ^it  is  good  to 
be  here."  No.  My  name,  my  home,  my  in- 
heritance, my  treasure,  are  all  beyond.  Like 
the  swallow,  I  would  dip  in  the  stream,  and  fly 
onward.  I  would  cultivate  hopes,  and  thoughts, 
and  desires  above.  Let  me  thus  walk  with 
God  in  newness  of  life,  and  strive  in  everything 
perfectly  to  do  his  holy  will. 


Fifth.  If  my  name  is  written  in  heaven, 
these  are  the  characteristics  which  should  mark 
me  daily  : — Satisfied  in  trial, — encouraged  in 
faith, — comforted  with  hope, — spiritually-mind- 
ed in  the  enjoyment  of  life  and  peace.  Such 
are  the  proper  marks  of  my  high  calling.  Let 
me  daily  strive  that  they  may  be  mine.    Then 


826  CHRISTIAN    TIT.LES. 

will  my  Lord  not  be  ashamed  to  own  my  name 
in  the  day  of  his  glory. 


Here  it  is  I  find  my  heaven, 
While  upon  the  Lamb  I  gaze  ; 

Here  I  see  my  sins  forgiven, 

Xx)8t  in  wonder,  love,  and  praise. 

May  I  still  enjoy  this  feeling, 

In  all  need  to  Jesus  go ; 
Prove  his  blood  each  day  more  healing, 

And  myself  more  deeply  know. 


^Htati0n  |0rts-S^lJ^nt^ 


BLESSED  OF  THE  FATHEB. 


Ye  "blessed  of  ray  "Father. — St.  Matthew,  xxv.  34. 


Thus  the  Saviour  calls  his  disciples  in  the 
great  day  of  their  account.  He  invites  them 
to  himself;  he  assures  them  of  his  acceptance; 
he  welcomes  them  to  his  glory.  They  are  the 
blessed  of  his  Father.  In  their  original  elect- 
ion of  God, — ^in  their  complete  redemption, — 
in  their  safe  passage  through  all  the  trials  of 
earth, — ^in  their  individual  preparation  for  the 
kingdom  of  God, — ^in  their  triumphant  en- 
trance to  glory.  All  these  are  the  Father's 
gifts.  They  are  the  acts  of  his  own  grace, — 
the  accomplishment  of  his  unchangeable  pur- 
poses. Even  now,  in  the  prospect  of  that  day, 
they  may  rejoice  in  this  happy  title.     It  is  his 


328  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

gift.  It  is  no  presumption  in  tliem  to  receive 
it,  and  to  enjoy  it.  Am  I  one  of  this  happy 
number  ?  If  I  am  truly  a  disciple  of  Christ, 
I  am.    Then  as  the  blessed  of  the  Father, 

First.  /  will  not  regard  the  opinions  of  the 
world  concerning  me.  It  is  a  very  light  thing 
to  be  judged  of  man's  judgment.  On  what  in- 
sufficient grounds  do  they  judge  I  By  what 
an  inferior  and  partial  standard !  With  what 
prejudiced  views  and  false  opinions  already 
made  up  !  Why  should  I  regard  them?  How 
transitory  are  the  effects  of  their  judgments! 
How  unimportant  upon  the  real  interests  of 
my  being  I  I  wiU  cease  from  man,  for  wherein 
is  he  to  be  accounted  of?  He  that  judgeth 
me  is  the  Lord.  There  every  secret  thing  will 
be  made  known ;  and  according  to  my  real 
character,  I  shall  have  praise  of  God.  Nay, 
even  now,  he  judges  me  by  his  Spirit  in  my 
own  breast.  When  man  condemns,  often  he 
approves  me  there.  I  will  strive  to  maintain  a 
conscience  void  of  offence  toward  him.    I  will 


BLESSED    OF    THE    FATHEB.        829 

look  forward  to  tlie  hour  wlien  he  will  judge 
according  to  truth ;  and  then  I  will  be  happy 
and  contented,  even  under  the  reproaches  of 
men. 


Second.  /  will  strive  to  do  everything  as  in  Ms 
sight  I  will  set  him  ever  before  me.  In 
everything  I  will  make  it  my  object  only  to 
please  him.  He  blesses  me  with  his  grace  to 
aid  me, — with  his  approval  to  encourage  me, 
—with  his  providence  to  defend  me, — with  his 
acceptance  to  reward  me.  K  I  strive  to  ap- 
prove my  actions  in  his  sight,  my  course  will 
be  easy,  secure,  and  happy.  I  shall  have  but 
one  opinion  to  follow;  but  one  Master  to 
obey.  But  his  eye  reaches  my  inmost  thoughts. 
My  most  secret  moments  are  all  open  to  his 
view.  How  elevating  is  the  habit  of  thinking 
of  him,  and  remembering  him  I  How  purify- 
ing the  remembrance  of  his  character  in  con- 
nection with  my  own !  How  tranquillizing  the 
recollection  of  his  presence  never  withdrawn  ! 
My  Father,   who   hath   blessed  me,   is  ever 


830  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

about  me.  Let  me  never,  then,  display  to  Lira 
a  sinful,  selfish,  or  unholy  walk ;  let  me  seek 
him  with  a  praying  heart ;  let  me  praise  him 
with  a  grateful  spirit ;  let  me  trust  him  with  a 
thankful  confidence ;  let  me  exalt  him  ever  as 
my  only  Judge. 

Third.  /  will  he  contented  with  my  portion  of 
earthly  trials.  No  accidents  can  happen  to  me, 
— no  changes  but  by  God's  own  appointment. 
The  Father  who  hath  blessed  me  hath  provid- 
ed for  me.  He  hath  laid  out  the  way  which  I 
am  to  pursue.  Not  a  single  sorrow  can  come 
unsent,— not  one  can  come  useless.  He  means 
that  I  shall  get  good  out  of  all.  Well,  I  will 
look  forward  to  the  glorious  end.  That  will  ex- 
plain all.  Whatever  has  been  dark,  or  myste- 
rious, or  difficult,  will  then  be  understood  and 
be  perfectly  satisfactory.  The  remembrance 
of  this  approaching  hour  shall  make  me  daily 
satisfied  with  all  the  Lord's  dealings  concern- 
ing me.  How  soon  it  may  be  here  1  My  days 
are  fast  hastening  to  meet  it.    O  let  me  be 


BLESSED    OF    THE    FATHEE.        831 

cheerful,  happy,  contented,  rejoicing  in  the 
I  prospect  of  it.  Happy,  not  only  in  what  I 
I  now  receive,  but  in  the  assurance  that  my 
1    Father  hath  blessed  me  forever. 

I 

Fourth.  I  will  meet  the  hour  of  my  departure 
I  with  tranquillity  and  joy.  Why  should  I  not  ? 
j  Will  it  not  take  me  to  my  Father's  house  and 
i  my  Father's  presence?  Is  it  dark  in  itself? 
'  It  is  trying  to  my  human  infirmities  doubtless ; 
'  it  is  always  a  serious  and  solemn  event;  it 
I  ought  to  be  the  subject  of  serious  consideration 
'  and  concern.  But  why  should  it  be  the  sub- 
1  ject  of  fear  ?  God  has  pardoned  me, — God 
i  has  justified  me, — God  has  adopted  me, — God 
■  owns  and  guides  me  all  through  the  perfect 
j  righteousness  of  his  Son  given  to  me,  and  by 
!  the  power  of  his  Spirit  leading  me  ; — and  what 
I  enemy  have  I  to  dread  ?  Will  he  lose  any  of 
;  his  adopted  family?  Will  he  prove  unable  or 
j  unwilling  to  bear  me  safely  through  ?  O  let 
me  cast  all  idle  fears  away.  Let  me  look  con- 
stantly to  the  remaining  rest,  and  to  the  excell 


832  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

ing  glorj  which  he  has  set  before  me.  Let  me 
habitually  feel  that  it  is  not  death,  but  life 
eternal.  Then  mj  trials,  labors,  cares,  and 
sins,  will  all  be  ended,  and  I  shall  be  welcom- 
ed to  a  home  from  Vv^hence  I  shall  go  no  more 
out.  The  Saviour  says  to-  me,  in  my  hour  of 
departure,  "  Come,  blessed  of  my  Father,  en- 
ter into  thy  rest."  It  is  a  joyful  prospect  I 
Well  may  I  triumph  in  it,  and  look  forward  to 
it  with  hope  and  confidence,  and  without  fear. 

Fifth.  What  can  be  moreprecioiisth.siTi  such 
an  influence  upon  my  life  as  this?  Above 
human  reproach, — setting  the  Lord  ever  before 
me, — contented  in  every  trial, — ^tranquil  in  my 
prospect  of  departure.  It  is  a  heaven  on  earth, 
thus  to  live  and  feel.  O  let  me  attain  and  ex- 
ercise this  constant  spirit.  My  Father  will 
help,  and  keep,  and  bless  me  ever  as  his  own. 


See  the  haven  full  in  view, 

Love  divine  shall  bear  thee  through; 
Trust  to  that  propitious  gale, 

"Weigh  thy  anchor,  spread  thy  saiL 


BLESSED    OF    THE    FATHER.        883 

Saints  in  glory,  perfect  made, 
Wait  thy  passage  through  the  shade ; 

Ardent  for  thy  coming  o'er, 
See,  they  throng  the  blissful  shore. 


tU        ^Alg^A"?. 


PARTAKERS  OF  THE  HEAVENLY  CALLING. 

Partakers  of  the  lieavenly  calling. — Hebrews,  iii.   1, 

How  important  to  tlie  people  of  God,  is  tlie 
recollection  of  their  real  condition  I  "  Ye  are 
not  of  tlie  world,"  says  their  Divine  Lord,  "  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world."  They  are 
in  the  world  as  their  scene  of  duty  and  trial. 
But  their  home  is  not  here.  Their  real  connec- 
tions are  not  here.  They  are  partakers  of  flesh 
and  blood,  as  descendants  of  man ;  but  they 
are  partakers  of  a  divine  nature,  as  the  chil- 
dren of  God.  This  constitutes  the  reality  of 
their  being  and  their  true  character.  The  re- 
membrance of  this  should  ever  be  effectual,  as 
an  encouragement  to  holiness, — as  an  incentive 
to  duty, — as  a  stimulant  to  hope.     They  are 


HEAVENLY    CALLING. 


335 


partakers  of  a  heavenly  calling.  This  is  their 
common,  united  condition.  K  God  has  thus 
endowed  me,  I  would  feel  it  to  be  my  highest, 
my  only  real  treasure.  I  may  well  despise  all 
other  things. 


First.  It  is  a  heavenly  calling  in  its  origin. 
Ail  the  blessings  which  the  Grospel  brings  me 
are  gifts, — ^free  gifts.  I  did  not  make  myself 
a  Christian.  I  could  not  have  done  it.  I  was 
made  so  by  the  sovereign  grace  and  mercy  of 
my  God.  I  did  not  first  choose  him,  and  of 
myself  determine  to  belong  to  him.  It  was  his 
own  choice  of  me  that  made  me  so.  All  this 
course  of  meditations  has  carried  me  back  to 
that  one  origin  of  all  my  mercies.  God  was 
pleased  to  choose  me  and  to  love  me,  long  be- 
fore I  thought  of  him.  Every  spirituar  bless- 
ing I  have  enjoyed  has  flowed  from  that  choice. 
Am  I  a  child  of  God,  a  servant  of  Christ,  a 
vessel  of  mercy  ?  It  was  the  purpose  of  God 
I  should  be  so.  A  calling  arranged  and  set- 
tled in  heaven — before  it  was  revealed  to  me 


838  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

complete  in  all  tlie  will  of  God ;  and  to  ap- 
pear before  him  happily  and  at  peace.  Thus 
would  I  finish  my  earthly  mission,  growing 
constantly  in  a  mind  adapted  to  my  heavenly 
calling. 

Fourth.  It  is  a  heavenly  calling  in  its  re- 
suits.  God  hath  chosen  us  unto  salvation, — to 
be  the  heirs  of  his  kingdom,  which  he  hath 
promised.  What  glories  hath  he  provided  for 
them  that  love  him  I  Triumphant  issue  of  all 
the  trials  of  earth.  Perfect  peace  in  the  hour 
of  departure.  Assured  acceptance  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God.  Best  and  glory  with  a  divine 
Saviour.  Unveiled  vision  and  enjoyment  of 
the  divine  perfections.  Glorious  resurrection 
of  the  body  from  the  grave.  Partnership  with 
Christ  at  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom. 
Everlasting  fellowship  with  the  triumphant 
Saviour  and  his  redeemed.  What  wonderful 
results  are  these !  But  these  are  the  prom- 
ises to  God's  ransomed  flock.  These  are  the 
glories  which  the  Gospel  proclaims,    These 


HEAVENLY    CALLING.  339 

are  the  recompense  of  a  Saviour's  work  of 
obedience  and  suffering  for  his  people.  While 
he  has  called  me  to  his  service  here,  and  en- 
abled me  to  embrace  this  gracious  calling  ;  to 
these  glorious  issues  he  allows  me  to  look  for- 
ward. He  permits  me  to  call  them  my  own. 
In  dependence  on  his  power  and  faithfulness, 
I  may  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  them  all.  Why 
should  I  not?  Has  he  not  encouraged  and 
commanded  me  to  do  so  ?  Has  he  not  adopt- 
ed and  renewed  me,  for  this  very  end  ?  0  let 
me  live  in  this  happy  anticipation,  and  strive 
to  walk  daily  more  accordant  with  it,  in  the 
whole  current  of  my  life. 

Fifth.  How  happy  and  precious  is  this 
calling !  Heavenly  in  its  origin,  its  agency, 
its  exemplification,  and  its  results !  Surely  if 
this  is  mine,  there  is  nothing  more  for  me  to 
ask,  or  to  desire.  I  can  never  want,  while  so 
enriched.  Nor  be  cast  down,  while  so  exalted 
in  the  Lord.  But  it  is  not  from  me.  It  is  not 
for  anything  that  I  have  done.    It  is  ail  a  gra- 


838  CHRISTIAN"    TITLES. 

complete  in  all  the  will  of  God ;  and  to  ap- 
pear before  him  happily  and  at  peace.  Thus 
would  I  finish  my  earthly  mission,  growing 
constantly  in  a  mind  adapted  to  my  heavenly 
calling. 

Fourth.  It  is  a  heavenly  calling  in  its  re- 
suits.  God  hath  chosen  us  unto  salvation, — to 
be  the  heirs  of  his  kingdom,  which  he  hath 
promised.  What  glories  hath  he  provided  for 
them  that  love  him  I  Triumphant  issue  of  all 
the  trials  of  earth.  Perfect  peace  in  the  hour 
of  departure.  Assured  acceptance  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God.  Best  and  glory  with  a  divine 
Saviour.  Unveiled  vision  and  enjoyment  of 
the  divine  perfections.  Glorious  resurrection 
of  the  body  from  the  grave.  Partnership  with 
Christ  at  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom. 
Everlasting  fellowship  with  the  triumphant 
Saviour  and  his  redeemed.  What  wonderful 
results  are  these!  But  these  are  the  prom- 
ises to  God's  ransomed  flock.  These  are  the 
glories  which  the  Gospel  proclaims.    These 


HEAVENLY    CALLING.  839 

are  tlie  recompense  of  a  Saviour's  work  of 
obedience  and  suffering  for  his  people.  While 
he  has  called  me  to  his  service  here,  and  en- 
abled me  to  embrace  this  gracious  calling ;  to 
these  glorious  issues  he  allows  me  to  look  for- 
ward. He  permits  me  to  call  them  my  own. 
In  dependence  on  his  power  and  faithfulness, 
I  may  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  them  all.  Why 
should  I  not?  Has  he  not  encouraged  and 
commanded  me  to  do  so  ?  Has  he  not  adopt- 
ed and  renewed  me,  for  this  very  end  ?  O  let 
me  live  in  this  happy  anticipation,  and  strive 
to  walk  daily  more  accordant  with  it,  in  the 
whole  current  of  my  life. 

Fifth.  How  happy  and  precious  is  this 
calling !  Heavenly  in  its  origin,  its  agency, 
its  exemplification,  and  its  results !  Surely  if 
this  is  mine,  there  is  nothing  more  for  me  to 
ask,  or  to  desire.  I  can  never  want,  while  so 
enriched.  Nor  be  cast  down,  while  so  exalted 
in  the  Lord.  But  it  is  not  from  me.  It  is  not 
for  anything  that  I  have  done.    It  is  ail  a  gra- 


340  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

cious  gift  of  God.  And  every  good  or  useful 
act  or  attainment  of  my  life,  is  a  part  of  tliis 
divine  and  heavenly  gift. 


Dear  Lord,  if  indeed  I  am  thine, 
If  thou  art  my  sun  and  my  song, 

Say  why  do  I  languish  and  pine  ? 
And  why  are  my  winters  so  long  ? 

O  drive  these  dark  clouds  from  my  sky, 
Thy  soul  cheering  presence  restore ; 

Or  1  ake  me  unto  thee,  on  bigh, 
Where  winter  and  clouds  are  ivo  more. 


»:;■ 


FULiLR  m  THE  TEMPLE  OF  GOD. 

A  Pillar  in  the  Temple  of  my  God.— Revelation,  iii.  12. 

This  is  a  final,  glorious  promise.  It  indi- 
cates a  fixed  and  unchangeable  state.  He  shall 
go  no  more  out.  There  is  an  end  forever  to 
all  falls  in  sin, — to  all  wanderings  from  God, — - 
to  all  forsaking  of  the  tAith, — to  all  hostility 
I  against  the  redeemed  soul.  It  is  the  last 
I  glorious  result  of  the  love  of  God,  for  the  souls 
I  •  whom  he  hath  purchased.  It  is  the  glorious 
!  issue  of  the  Saviour's  conquest  for  his  people, 
!  and  of  the  Spirit's  triumph  in  them.  They 
j  have  now  overcome.  They  are  partakers  with 
I  their  Lord  in  all  his  glory.  They  abide  in  his 
j  presence.  They  rejoice  in  his  kingdom,  and 
1       their  joy  no  man  taketh  from  them.     O  how 


Bi2  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

unspeakably  Happy  is  this  prospect !  And  of 
■what  consequence  are  all  the  toils  and  cares 
through  which  we  mriy  pass  to  realize  it  ?  Let 
all  the  saints  of 'God  rejoice  and  shout  for  joy 
in  anticipation  of  the  glorious  day  which  God 
hath  provided  for  them  I  Am  I  thus  endowed 
and  loved,  and  in  possession  of  such  promises  I 
Let  me  thus  consider  them.  A  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  God  I 

First.  A  pillar  is  a  symbol  of  triumph.  And 
what  a  triumph  has  the  Saviour  accomplished 
for  me !  He  spoiled  principalities  and  powers 
for  me,  in  his  death  *on  the  cross,  triumphing 
openly  over  them  there.  He  has  then  triumph- 
ed over  me  by  his  Spirit,  subduing  my  hos- 
tility, and  leading  me  captive  in  subjection 
to  his  will.  Then  he  has  triumphed  over 
the  world  around  me,  and  led  me  safely 
through  all  its  dangers  and  all  its  snares.  Last, 
he  has  triumphed  over  death  and  the  grave  for 
me,  and  brought  me  with  everlasting  joy  to 
his  own  abode.     And   now  I  am  to  be  set 


A    PILLAR    IN    THE    TEMPLE.       843 

Tip  as  a  pillar  of  triumpli  in  the  temple  of 
God,  that  heavenly  beings  may  behold  his 
glory  in  me,  acknowledge  his  power,  and  give 
him  everlasting  praise.  O  what  songs  of  tri- 
umph will  surround  him  in  that  great  day  I 
Every  saint  a  separate  illustration  of  his  power. 
All  the  saints  a  combined  demonstration  of 
his  all-conquering  grace.  O  let  my  soul  learn 
that  blessed  song,  which  gives  all  the  praise 
to  him  who  has  washed  me  in  his  own  blood, 
and  made  me  a  king  and  a  priest  unto  God 
forever  I 

Second.  A  pillar  is  an  instrument  of  com- 
Tnemoraiion.  Thus  does  the  Saviour  set  up  his 
servants  as  monuments, — ^living  monuments  of 
his  works  of  grace.  What  testimonies  do  they 
give!  What  evidences  do  they  remain  for- 
ever !  In  the  history  of  each  of  them,  what 
wonderful  chapters  have  been  written,  and  are 
to  be  read  hereafter !  What  depth  of  original 
guilt  I  What  amazing  progress  in  voluntary 
transgression  1      Whal    :osistance  of    divin© 


344  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

favor  and  goodness !  Wliat  mercies  and  love 
displayed  to  them!  By  wliat  a  price  have 
they  been  purchased  I  By  what  power  have 
they  been  rescued!  Through  what  conflicts 
have  they  been  carried!  What  forbearance 
have  they  received!  What  glory  do  they 
possess !  These  and  more  than  these  are  all 
commemorated  in  the  history  of  the  saints. 
They  are  thus  pillars  of  record.  Upon  them 
are  inscribed  such  histories  of  grace  and  power 
as  the  universe  has  never  seen  but  in  them. 
O  let  me  treasure  up  this  thought,  and  com- 
memorate all  his  goodness  to  me,  day  by  day. 

Third.  A  pillar  is  a  token  of  property^  and 
God's  portion  is  his  people.  They  are  his  in- 
heritance. When  they  were  robbed  from  him 
he  rescued  them,  and  brought  them  back  to 
his  own  possession  again.  He  has  long  and 
often  contended  for  them.  He  has  never 
yielded  his  claim  to  them,  nor  his  right  in 
them.  And  now  he  has  obtained  complete 
possession  of  them  lorever.    They  are  in  his 


A    PILLA:^.  JN    TJB;fi..TEMPLE.       345 

temple,  and  tliey  go  no  more  out.  They  are  his 
property  forevermore.  And  he  sets  them  np 
as  pillars,  to  give  assurance  of  this  fact.  They 
are  his,  by  every  tie  and  right  which  can  be 
conceived.  He  will  never  give  them  up.  No 
one  can  pluck  them  out  of  his  hand.  Safe  in 
his  presence  they  abide  eternally.  Thus  will 
he  set  me  up.  0  I  long  to  be  his  alone, — ^to 
have  no  other  master,  and  no  rival  owner 
with  him.  Let  him  take  me  as  I  am,  and  do 
what  he  will  with  me.  I  will  acknowledge 
his  right.  I  will  yield  to  his  disposal.  I  will 
not  resist  his  will.  K  in  his  own  kingdom,  he 
will  own  me  as  his,  I  will  ask  for  nothing 
else.    What  else  can  I  desire  ? 

Fourth.  A  pillar  is  an  instrument  of  support. 
And  the  saints  are  thus  pillars  for  God.  They 
support  the  unity  of  his  dominion.  Angels 
and  redeemed  saints  are  joined  together  in 
one  communion  and  fellowship.  There  is  no 
division  nor  alienation  among  them.  There 
is  an  end  of  all  schisms  in  the  body, — of  all 


I 


B^Q  CHRISTIAN    TITXES. 

separations  of  feeling  or  affection.  Each  saint 
is  a  cordial  supporter  of  this  happy  union 
among  the  people  of  God.  They  unite  in  one 
song  of  praise.  They  engage  in  one  heavenly 
worship.  They  surround  one  throne  and 
one  Lord  in  one  common  affection  and  obe- 
dience. The  many  tongues  of  earth  are  all 
forgotten  in  the  one  song  of  heaven.  Ea.ch 
saint  is  a  supporter  of  divine  authority. 
There  is  an  end  to  all  rebellion.  Every  one 
has  been  brought  back  into  glad  subjection. 
And  every  thought  of  every  one  delights  to 
obey.  Heaven  is  the  abode  of  perfect  order 
and  perfect  submission.  O  that  it  were  thus 
on  earth !  Let  me  strive  in  myself  to  make 
it  thus,  as  far  as  I  am  concerned,  before  I  go 
from  earth.  I  would  ever  stand  upon  the 
Lord's  side,  and  in  perfect  union  with  all  his 
people. 

Fifth.  Shall  I  be  thus  a  pillar  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God?  Forevermore  to  display  the 
triumphs  of  his  grace, — to  commemorate  the 


A  pillXr  in  the  temple.     847 

history  of  his  love  to  me, — ^to  proclaim  his 
property  in  me,  and  to  sustain  his  perfect 
authority  over  me,  and  over  all  his  church. 
How  glorious  is  such  a  prospect?  Worth 
every  labor  and  every  sacrifice  of  earth. 
Gladly  may  I  part  with  all  things  else,  to 
gain  it. 

Blest  inhabitants  of  Zion, 

Washed  in  your  Redeemer's  blood; 

Jesus,  whom  your  souls  rely  on, 
Makes  you  kings  and  priests  to  God. 

Saviour,  if  of  Zion's  city 

I,  through  grace,  a  member  am ; 

Let  the  world  deride  or  pity, 
I  will  glory  in  thy  name. 


.-tus^^r^.m^'i   fi^(  5ii.x^";*t    *l 


WtrxMhw  ixftxtt^. 

MORE  THAN  CONQUERORS. 

We  are  raore  than  conquerors. — Rom.  triii.  37. 

This  brings  out  the  glorious,  everlasting  is* 
sue.  This  is  the  fall  triumph  of  a  Saviour's 
love.  Now  his  work  is  complete.  He  is  satis- 
fied for  the  travail  of  his  soul.  He  sees  his 
elected  host  all  secure.  Of  those  whom  the 
Father  hath  given  him,  none  are  lost.  Thej 
stand  before  him  washed,  and  justified,  and 
sanctified  forever.  They  are  clothed  in  the 
garments  of  his  salvation.  They  are  covered 
with  the  robe  of  his  righteousness.  They  are 
partakers  of  his  everlasting  glory.  They  are 
more  than  conquerors,  through  his  love.  How 
glorious,  how  animating  is  such  a  title  I  May 
I  be  permitted  to  claim  and  employ  it?    It  be- 


MORE    THAN    CONQUERORS.        849 

longs  to  tlie  people  of  Christ.  It  is  his  gift 
to  his  chosen  and  redeemed  flock.  Why 
may  it  not  be  mine  ?  Thus  will  I  enjoy  and 
improve  it  But  how  am  I  more  than  a  con- 
queror ? 

First.  My  enemies  are  all  destroyed.  Ene- 
mies may  be  conquered,  but  still  remain  to  rise 
again.  The  Christian's  enemies  are  all  finally 
destroyed.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, is  death.  When  this  is  destroyed,  all 
are  so — every  foe  has  passed  away.  Ah,  how 
violent  and  powerful  they  seemed  in  the  hours 
of  my  contest  1  How  unconquerable  they  ap- 
peared, when  Jesus  undertook  the  work ! 
How  multiplied  they  were  in  each  individual 
case !  But  there  is  now  an  end  of  them  for- 
ever. Never  will  they  rise  again.  Neither 
sin  nor  sorrow,  Satan  nor  death,  can  again  ap- 
pear in  opposition  to  the  will  and  purpose  of 
God.  The  snare  is  finally  broken,  and  I  am 
delivered.  This,  Jesus  hath  done.  He  hath 
subdued  these  hosts  under  me.    By  his  power 


850  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

I  am  carried  through,  them  all.    And  his  glory 
shines  in  the  amazing  work. 

Second.  I  have  recovered  all  that  I  had  lost. 
Complete  possession  of  all  that  God  originally 
gave,  has  resulted  from  the  Saviour's  victory. 
All  my  relations  to  God  and  heavenly  beings 
are  restored.  All  my  own  powers  and  nature 
are  restored  again  to  God.  The  life  with  God, 
which  my  sin  had  forfeited,  the  obedience  of 
Christ  has  again  obtained.  I  am  thus  re-in- 
stated in  all  my  former  possessions  and  hopes. 
Not  every  victory  thus  results.  Human  victo- 
ries are  often  very  partial, — Cleave  much  unac- 
quired, and  their  gains  are  with  great  attend- 
ant loss.  In  my  victory,  there  is  no  loss.  No- 
thing is  left  behind.  Kot  a  wound  has  been 
endured  unhealed,  —  not  a  suffering  uncom- 
pensated. This  is  wonderful.  The  whole 
state  of  happiness  and  hope,  which  man  unfal- 
len  enjoyed,  or  could  have  enjoyed,  man  re* 
deemed  receives  again  through  the  glorious 
victory  of  Christ.     This  entire  recovery  of 


MORE    THAN    CONQUERORS.        351 

possessions  makes  me  more  than  a  conqueror. 
But  tliis  is  not  all. 

Third.  I  have  attained  far  more  than  I  had 
lost.  It  was  but  the  obedience  of  man  which 
failed.  It  was  but  the  reward  of  that  obedi- 
ence which  was  lost.  But  it  is  the  perfect 
righteousness  of  God  manifest  in  the  flesh 
which  is  now  received.  It  is  the  crown  and 
glory  which  that  deserves,  which  is  now  ob- 
tained. It  is  everlasting  and  all-glorious  merit. 
The  value  of  this  is  infinite.  I  cannot  con- 
ceive its  worth.  It  was  a  mere  earthly  para- 
dise which  I  lost.  But  it  is  a  heavenly  inher- 
itance which  I  have  received, — an  inheritance 
that  the  heart  of  man  did  not  conceive.  The 
glory  of  that  earthly  state  of  innocence  was 
much  ;  but  the  glory  of  this  heavenly  state  of 
justification  is  far  more.  All  human  excel- 
lence is  inferior  to  this  divine  excellence  with 
which  grace  has  clothed  the  believing  soul  in 
Christ.  How  exalted  is  this  state  !  But  it  is 
the  state  of  every  believer  in  Christ.     It  is  my 


852  CHRISTIAN    TITLES. 

state,  as  tlie  result  of  his  glorious  victories  in 
my  behalf.  Yes,  it  is  more  than  a  conqueror. 
It  is  a  divine  bestowal  of  glories,  that  I  could 
not  have  enjoyed,  had  not  a  new  nature  also 
been  given  me,  with  the  victory  which  has  put 
me  in  possession  of  the  glory  of  God. 

Fourth.  I  shall  never  lose  again  thai  which 
has  been  thus  bestowed.  The  Saviour's  work  is 
a  final  work.  He  has  bestowed  upon  me  all  the 
glorious  gifts  of  his  grace,  but  he  has  not  en- 
trusted them  to  my  fallible  will.  He  keeps 
them,  by  his  own  mighty  power,  for  me,  that 
I  may  enjoy  the  benefit,  but  never  have  the 
hazard  of  their  being  lost  again.  All  other 
victories  are  subject  to  future  warfare  and  dis- 
putes. The  victory  of  Christ  for  me  leaves  no 
question  to  be  settled  hereafter,  and  no  future 
contest  to  be  completed.  Now,  all  is  done. 
The  work  which  his  grace  began,  his  triumph- 
ant grace  perfects.  My  safety  stands  not  in 
any  wisdom  of  man,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 
All  enemies  are  finally  subdued  under  his  feet, 


MORE    THAN    CONQUEEOES.        353 

and  grace  reigns  throngli  righteousness  unto 
eternal  life.  Thej  which  receive  this  abun- 
dant grace,  and  this  gift  of  righteousness,  reign 
with  Christ  forever.  O,  this  is  salvation  and 
glory  indeed!  This  is  the  triumph  of  the 
saints.  This  glorious  victory  is  mine, — ^I  will 
rejoice  ia  it, — ^I  will  be  strong  in  it, — I  will  be 
faithftd  through  it  to  the  end.  The  Lord  help 
me  and  keep  me,  and  let  me  see  his  great  sal- 
vation I 

Fifth.  This  is  a  glorious  close  to  my  course 
of  meditation.  More  than  a  conqueror, — ^Yes, 
every  enemy  destroyed.  All  recovered  that  I 
had  ever  lost, — ^more  obtained  than  I  ever  be 
fore  possessed.  Nothing  ever  to  be  lost  again 
Surely,  this  is  more  than  victory.  But  this  is 
the  conquest  of  Christ  for  his  people ;  this  is 
the  conquest  of  Christ  for  me.  I  will  bless 
him  at  all  times.  His  praise  shall  ever  be  in 
my  mouth. 

Who  are  these  in  bright  array  ? 
This  innumerable  throng  ? 

23 


354  CHEISTIAN    TITLES. 

Round  the  altar  night  and  day, 
Tuning  their  triumphant  song  ? 

These  through  fiery  trials  trod, — 
These  from  great  afflictions  came, 

Now,  before  the  throne  of  God, 
Sealed  with  his  eternal  name. 

Clad  in  raiment  pure  and  white, 
Victor  palms  in  every  hand, 

Through  their  great  Redeemer's  might, 
More  than  conquerors  they  stand. 

Joy  and  gladness  banish  sighs. 
Perfect  love  dispels  their  fears, 

And  forever  from  their  eyes, 
God  shall  wipe  away  their  tears. 


InJru 


Page 

Approved  unto  God 264 

Branches  of  Christ 64 

Blessed  of  the  Father 827 

Bought  With  a  Price 30. 

Blameless  and  Harmless 215 

Children  of  God 50 

Children  of  Light 180 

Complete  in  Him 306 

Chosen  Generation 1*7 

Christian  Titles 1 

Disciples 83 

Elect  of  God- 24 

FeUow-Citizens  with  the  Saints 116 

Followers  of  God. 243 

Followers  of  That  Which  is  Good 299 

Friends  of  Christ ". 90 

God's  Husbandry 201 

God's  Buildmg 208 

Glory  of  Christ 313 

His  Workmanship 86 

Heirs  of  God 67 

Heirs  Together  of  the  Grace  of  Life 123 

Holy  Priesthood 144 


356 


INDEX. 


Page 
Introductory 9 

Laborers  ia  the  Harvest 236 

Light  of  the  World 130    I. 

Liith;  Flock 278 

My  Mother  and  Brethren 194 

Members  one  of  Another 110 

More  than  Conquerors 348 

Nannies  "Written  in  Heaven 320 

New  Creature 43 

Obedient  Children 250  ^ 

Partakers  of  Flesh  and  Blood 285 

Partakers  of  Christ's  Sufferings 173 

Partakers  of  His  Promise 187 

Partakers  of  the  Heavenly  Calling 334 

Peacemakers 222 

Peculiar  People 104 

Pillar  in  the  Temple  of  God 341 

Rich  in  Faith 292 

Strangers  and  Pilgrims , 271 

Sheep  among  Wolves 158 

Servants  of  Christ 77 

Soldiers  of  Christ 97 

Stewards  of  the  Manifold  Grace  of  God 151 

Salt  of  the  Earth 137 

Temple  of  God 70 

Vessels  of  Mercy 166 

Witnesses 229 

Workmen  not  Ashamed 257 


DR.  TYNG'S  WORKS, 

PUBLISHED  BY 


-  I.  • 

LECTURES  ON  THE 

%iLW  &3SB  SMS  ©oetsSo 

Sixth  edition.    Large  type.    With  a  portrait.    8vo.    $1  60 

i  n. 

j  A  Series  of  Discourses.    8vo.    $1  50. 

! 

j  in. 

}  C1iaS8f   IB   &S,S,» 

j  8vo.    $1  50. 

I 

I  IV. 

12mo.    $1  00. 
V. 

ISmo.    25  cents. 
VI. 

A  Series  of  Practical  Meditations.    16mo.    75  cents. 


I 


I 


/ 


9*1 


v/r^     ^p^^- 


u 


r-ts^ 


YB  2955 


lfOL5 
BV^832 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


